ã€ŠThe Nameless Warrior *New Cover*ã€‹


 Promise Me Youll Become A Warrior

    Kindra Odion stood in the shadow of a tent and wiped her sweaty palms on her wool pants. A cool spring breeze blew through the valley, rustling the edges of the hide tent and throwing her chin-length hair in her face. On the field before her, warriors gathered in groups, talking or practicing, while a group of boys milled about in the center, looking unsure and excited.

    ¡°Are you going to stare at them?¡± Her twin sister, Kaye, asked. ¡°Or are you going to join?¡±

    Kindra rubbed her hands down her pants again and glanced at Kaye. ¡°What if I¡¯m not ready?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been practicing.¡±

    ¡°By myself. Against trees.¡±

    Kaye watched the boys gathered on the field. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re ready?¡±

    Kindra followed her gaze and watched them fidget, bouncing from one foot to the other in anticipation, wiping their palms as she had. Only one stood still and sure, and he was the trainer¡¯s son, practicing with the best warriors since birth. If Kindra was going to prove herself worthy of becoming a warrior, he was the one she¡¯d have to prove it to.

    ¡°Calm down,¡± Kaye squeezed her hand. ¡°You¡¯re making me nauseous.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Kindra wiped her other palm again, trying to calm her nerves enough that Kaye wouldn¡¯t feel them through their twin-bond. Whenever one of them experienced a strong emotion or physical sensation, the other felt the echo. As a priestess attuned to energy, Kaye felt Kindra¡¯s emotions much more intensely than Kindra felt her sister¡¯s.

    It was another reason Kindra was nervous to go out on that field and declare her intention to become a warrior¡ªif she was injured, her sister would feel it too.

    Kaye stepped before her and put her hands on Kindra¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ve been training for this since father died. You¡¯re a descendant of the warrior god, Eoin. You bested Gar as children, for Trina¡¯s sake, and everyone says he¡¯ll be as good as father.¡±

    A familiar pang of loss tightened Kindra¡¯s chest at the mention of their father.

    ¡°All you have to do is walk out onto that field and stand with those boys and tell everyone who asks that Fennec Odion sent you.¡±

    Promise me, Kindra, her father¡¯s voice rasped in her ear from where he¡¯d laid on his deathbed four summers earlier. Promise me you¡¯ll become a warrior.

    ¡°I promise,¡± she whispered, then and now. Her hands folded into determined fists and Kaye shoved her out from her hiding place between the tents. Kindra took a deep breath and walked out to the field, standing just shy of the group of boys.

    They didn¡¯t look intimidating up close¡ªmost of them no older than fourteen summers, still growing into their bodies. None of them had the broad shoulders of a warrior yet, nor the stubble of a beard, nor the deep voice of a man. Kindra, on the other hand, had reached her final height. Her breasts had stopped growing¡ªthank Aleda¡ªand her blood came every moon. At sixteen summers she was old enough to join the fertility rights at the end of spring. A woman grown. And yet her hands trembled slightly as she stood on the training field, waiting for her chance to prove herself to these boys.

    ¡°Hello, Kindra,¡± the warrior trainer, Wolf, smiled as he spotted her. ¡°Here to watch the trainees earn their first lumps?¡±

    She¡¯d been watching the warriors train since she was a child, always eager to emulate them later in private. None of them knew her desire to become the first woman warrior of Fie Eoin, and none of them knew the promise she¡¯d made to her dying father.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°No, sir,¡± she swallowed hard. ¡°I¡¯m here to join them.¡±

    The smile froze on his face and a few of the boys turned to watch.

    ¡°Join them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± She squeezed her hands until her short nails bit into her palms.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    All the boys had turned to stare now, as well as a few warriors. Heat crept up her neck to her ears.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to become a warrior,¡± she spit out so fast her words ran together.

    One of the boys¡ªthe confident one¡ªsnorted. Wolf turned on him with a glare, and his son settled his countenance into a neutral expression. When Wolf turned back to her, the boy smirked.

    ¡°Kindra,¡± Wolf began. ¡°You¡­this isn¡¯t rough-housing with the boys like you used to do. This is serious. They¡¯re training to become warriors¡ªwhipped, marked, and named by Eoin.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± She stared straight at Wolf, unwilling to look at the incredulous faces around her.

    ¡°But¡­why? You¡¯re a girl.¡± He looked so truly confused it made her second-guess her promise for a moment. But she had promised.

    ¡°Because my father asked me to,¡± she said, a little more boldly than she felt.

    Silence fell over the field at the mention of her father. Fennec Odion had been a hero cut down in his prime. The chief of Fie Eoin for a brief few moons. Everyone had loved him and mourned his passing, especially his fellow warriors.

    Wolf stepped forward, voice low. ¡°What do you mean, your father asked you to?¡±

    ¡°The night before he died.¡± Her heart clenched again at the memory. ¡°He made me promise on his deathbed that I would become a warrior.¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t in his right mind in those days.¡±

    ¡°He made me promise all the same, and I intend to honor that promise. I¡¯ve been practicing,¡± she added, so he¡¯d at least give her a chance to prove herself.

    Wolf rubbed his forehead. ¡°I can¡¯t let you do this.¡±

    Anger flared hot in her chest. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡­¡± His hand dropped to his side, clenched, and he spoke in a forceful whisper. ¡°Because I promised to see you safe.¡±

    ¡°He asked you¡ª¡±

    ¡°He was one of my best friends, he didn¡¯t have to ask.¡±

    Kindra finally looked around at the staring faces, most of them incredulous, some of them pitying. None of them took her seriously. None of them, until she saw Kaye, still in the shadow of the tent, with a look of absolute faith on her face.

    ¡°Fennec asked me to do this,¡± Kindra said, loud enough for the rest of the warriors to hear, ¡°and I promised him I would. So I¡¯m not leaving until I¡¯m either a warrior, or dragged off this field by someone stronger than me.¡±

    For a long moment, no one spoke. Then, without turning, Wolf snapped. ¡°Jorsen.¡±

    The confident boy strode forward and Wolf grabbed two training staffs from a pile on the ground. He tossed one to Kindra, and one to his son. ¡°Go easy on her.¡±

    Kindra dropped immediately into a stance her father had taught her. Feet apart, knees bent, staff gripped to take a hit but not knock her on her ass. Jorsen twirled his staff in a circle and laughed before lunging at her. She deflected, arms jarring at the impact, and it seemed to her he wasn¡¯t going easy. Well then, she wouldn¡¯t go easy, either. He had more training, but she had desperation, and all she had to do was outlast him until there was an opening.

    It didn¡¯t take long for annoyance to show in his movements. He¡¯d obviously expected it to be a short match, easily won, and the fact that she was able to deflect his blows didn¡¯t sit well.

    ¡°Come on, Jor!¡± One of the other boys said. ¡°Don¡¯t go that easy on her.¡±

    He frowned and lunged, overstepping. A well-placed blow knocked him down, and she jumped on him, pinning his arms with her knees and shoving the staff under his chin so he couldn¡¯t move his head. He yelled, a guttural, hate-filled sound, and tried to buck her, but she kept the pressure on.

    Wolf grabbed her up by the elbow as some of the boys, including Jor¡¯s brother, laughed. A frown marred Wolf¡¯s face, and his gaze landed on his other son. ¡°Gar!¡±

    The new warrior snapped his mouth shut, the mirth falling from his countenance in an instant. ¡°Sir.¡±

    Wolf tossed him a staff and released Kindra¡¯s elbow to help Jor stand. ¡°Don¡¯t go easy on her.¡±

    Gar¡¯s gaze snapped to Kindra and she dropped into her defensive stance immediately. In three painful moves he had her on her back, the breath knocked out of her, while he stood at attention.

    All the boys and most of the warriors chuckled at her poor showing, but she was too busy gasping for air to blush or cry.

    Wolf bent down and plucked the staff from her sore fingers. ¡°You still want to be a warrior after that?¡±

    She nodded, unable to speak.

    ¡°Then that was your first lump, trainee.¡± He hauled her to her feet before she even had a chance to process what he¡¯d said.

    Gar clapped her on the back so hard she almost went back down. ¡°Good job, Odion. If you want some extra practice after, I¡¯d be happy to teach you how to stay on your feet.¡±

 May Eoin Bless You With A Vision Of Victory

    Beads of sweat trickled down Kindra¡¯s spine as she sat in the sweltering heat of the vision tent. Coals hissed and popped in the center pit, the flames stirred by the long white dress of the High Priestess as she made her rounds between the warrior inductees, whispering prayers. Kaye followed with a clay pitcher of vision wine.

    The High Priestess dipped her fingers in a bowl of water, placed them on Kindra¡¯s forehead, and whispered her blessing. ¡°May Eoin recognize your spirit and welcome it as His own. May He bless you with courage in battle, strength to defeat your enemies, and wisdom to know when the fight is finished.¡±

    Kindra bowed her head and the woman moved on. Kaye stepped into her place and handed Kindra the pitcher. ¡°May Eoin bless you with a vision of victory.¡± A small smile blushed over Kaye¡¯s cheeks. The words were the same for all the inductees, but the smile was for Kindra alone.

    Kindra returned the smile and tipped the pitcher back, swallowing the bitter wine. It ignited a fire in her stomach¡ªthe fire of Eoin¡¯s spirit¡ªand her arms and legs tingled as her body began to untangle itself from the world. Show me victory, she prayed. Show me vengeance.

    Kaye moved on and Kindra stared at the coals, waiting for the wine¡¯s full effect. When the sun rose, they would be whipped to prove their strength and mark them as Eoin¡¯s chosen. Warriors. Kindra would be the first woman chosen in the tribe¡¯s existence.

    The High Priestess threw dried herbs on the coals and a flame bloomed. Another bead of sweat rolled down Kindra¡¯s back as her eyelids sagged. With each breath out her old self escaped; each new breath filled her with the God¡¯s spirit. The ties to her childhood darkened like the new moon. The only thread remaining was the bright, golden thread that tied her to Kaye. That would never break or dim.

    When Kindra closed her eyes, she could still see the flame, black against the red of her eyelids. The blackness grew until it swallowed her sight.

    She woke on the cliff overlooking the village. Wind pulled at her cloak and lifted her short hair from her neck as dark clouds boiled over each other in the north. Thunder echoed off the mountain on the other side of Camden Valley, but Kindra stood calm and detached on the edge of the cliff.

    The clouds moved into Camden, rolling over each other until they became monstrous horses. Lightning flashed from their eyes, rain burst from their nostrils, and their hooves thundered down the valley.

    The warrior God, Eoin, spoke. His voice was deep and rumbling like the thunder. ¡°Kindra Odion, I will teach you to fly!¡± A hoof made of cloud slammed into the cliff and it crumbled beneath her feet. Kindra screamed as she fell, and the thunder turned to laughter.

    Eoin stood on the ground below. Boulders fell around his feet, cracked the whipping rock in half and pummeled it into dust. He caught her wrist before she hit the ground.

    Kindra gasped as her vision returned, but it was her sister¡¯s face that greeted her, and her sister¡¯s hand wrapped around her wrist. Kindra tried to slow her frantic heart as Kaye pushed sweaty hair from her forehead. On the other side of the tent, Jorsen laughed. The flame in the fire pit had gone out.

    Kaye handed Kindra a cup of water and smoothed her hair again. Sunlight forced its way through the slits around the door. Outside, birds chirped, and the muffled voices of the tribe began to sing, welcoming the men who had put aside their childhood. Inside, the inductees fidgeted and grinned.

    The High Priestess opened the door flap and Kindra shielded her eyes from the morning sunlight before stepping out. The song of the tribe swelled around them as Chief Oak, as broad and unyielding as his namesake, led the inductees between two rows of Aledan warriors to the whipping rock.

    Kaye fell back next to Kindra and grabbed her hand. ¡°What did you see?¡±

    Kindra¡¯s lips twitched, just shy of a frown. ¡°A dream.¡±

    ¡°That was no dream. Your eyes were open, and you screamed.¡±

    Little wonder Jor laughed. What should have been a vision of victory was a nightmare of falling to her death, and she¡¯d have to relate it to the tribe soon. Nausea bubbled in her stomach at the thought.

    Most of the Seven Tribes of Aleda crowded around the whipping rock at the bottom of the cliff, the families of the inductees on the inner edge of the half-circle. Kindra¡¯s mother stood in the center, her face stolidly neutral, her eyes appraising. As the inductees took their places, the singing stopped.

    Kindra stood with Kaye and her mother on her right, and Jorsen¡¯s older brother on her left. Gar bowed his head, pressed two fingers to his forehead, then turned them to her.

    She smacked his hand away. ¡°I¡¯m not a warrior yet.¡±

    He smirked. ¡°We all know you won¡¯t cry out.¡±

    Kindra cut her gaze to Kaye, then back to Gar, whose grin remained.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Good luck.¡± He squeezed her arm, fingers warm against her bare skin. She wore little more than a child¡¯s bib, tied at her neck and waist, leaving her back bare for the whips. The other inductees were shirtless.

    The first of these, a lanky boy named Cameron Bardel, stepped up to the whipping rock and faced the crowd. ¡°Did Eoin grant you a vision?¡± Chief Oak asked.

    Cameron nodded. ¡°He granted me a vision of a great victory over the Obsidian Nation. I avenged my grandfather¡¯s death, and the Seven Tribes won back Deer Valley.¡±

    ¡°Of course they did,¡± Kindra muttered, and Kaye¡¯s shoulders shook in silent laughter. The inductees had been saying the same thing at every whipping for the past eight summers. Defeat the Obsidians, avenge the deaths of the last battle, win back Deer Valley. Kindra swallowed hard and glanced at the other inductees¡ªthey would all say the same thing. Victory¡­vengeance. It was a better vision than falling off the cliff in a storm.

    Cameron turned and grasped the whipping rock. Kaye¡¯s hand squeezed Kindra¡¯s tight at the first FWAP of the deer hide thongs across his back. Kaye¡¯s tan face paled and Kindra spoke so only her sister could hear. ¡°Are you sure you want me to do this?¡±

    It took a moment too long for Kaye to reply, but when she did her voice was strong. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Her wide eyes betrayed her, and Kindra stared at Cameron, blood welling from the cuts and running down his back. She would look the same soon, and Kaye would feel it tugging on their bond just as Kindra could feel her sister¡¯s apprehension now, writhing like worms in her veins. ¡°I won¡¯t, if you say the word.¡±

    Kaye flinched as the whips hammered down again, and Kindra¡¯s dread turned from relating her nightmare to the whipping, and the pain her twin would feel.

    Kaye squeezed her hand. ¡°You cannot quit now, even for me. You¡¯ve been hurt before. I¡¯ll get through it.¡±

    That didn¡¯t help the guilt, but Kaye must have known it wouldn¡¯t. When Cameron faced the crowd and said the words that would make him a warrior, Kaye pulled a scrap of hide from the priestess bag she always carried. ¡°I will decorate this with my teeth, but I won¡¯t cry out. Neither will you.¡±

    To cry out at the whipping ceremony was to fail. Any weakness¡ªincluding Kaye screaming¡ªwould be reason enough to refuse Kindra as a warrior.

    ¡°Cry out if you must, and they will stop,¡± Kindra said as Cameron joined his family and another inductee stepped forward. In answer, Kaye tucked the strings of the halter top around Kindra¡¯s neck so they wouldn¡¯t get in the way of the whips. There was another vision of victory, vengeance, and prosperity. The whips were laid across the inductee¡¯s back, and he became a warrior. One more inductee, then Jorsen Bayn was called up.

    ¡°Did Eoin grant you a vision?¡± Chief Oak asked.

    The smile that graced Jor¡¯s face was arrogant. ¡°He did. I had a vision of the Obsidian Nation¡­¡±

    Kindra took a deep breath so she wouldn¡¯t roll her eyes or laugh.

    Jor puffed his chest out. ¡°I saw the Obsidians bowing down to me, as their chief.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help it¡ªKindra snorted. Jor¡¯s gaze found hers and he glared, but the rest of the Seven Tribes chattered excitedly. A vision of the subjugation of the Obsidian Nation was unheard of.

    Jorsen waited for the crowd to calm before he turned for the whipping. Kindra fumed¡ªshe couldn¡¯t follow that. Her vision was embarrassing compared to his, even if his was a lie. The Obsidian Nation was too large to ever bow to the Aledans.

    When the chief called Kindra¡¯s name, her mother¡ªwho had never approved of her becoming a warrior¡ªstopped her and looked her in the eye. ¡°Make your father proud.¡±

    Kindra nodded, swallowed the bile that threatened her throat, and walked to the rock. Old and new blood spotted the pocked surface¡ªflesh sacrificed to Eoin for generations. She faced the crowd and the chief spoke.

    ¡°Did Eoin grant you a vision?¡±

    ¡°He did.¡± She took a deep breath. Maybe she could say the same as all the other boys¡ªsome version of victory, vengeance, and prosperity. One look at Kaye, however, and Kindra knew she couldn¡¯t lie. If Kaye was willing bear the pain of the whips, Kindra could bear the humiliation of a weak vision.

    ¡°He sent me a dream of a storm in the north. Black clouds in the shape of horses ran from the Obsidian lands, screaming.¡±

    Some in the crowd began to whisper. Kindra swallowed and glanced at the cliff behind her, but forced herself to speak loud enough for the crowd to hear. ¡°The horses broke the cliff, and I fell, but Eoin was there. He caught me, and said he would teach me to fly.¡±

    Silence surrounded her as people glanced at each other in confusion. She stared at Kaye, hoping for a wink or a smile, but Kaye¡¯s mouth was parted in shock, and even the High Priestess fidgeted in discomfort. Jorsen snickered, and a few of his friends followed his lead. Kindra glared at him before she turned to grasp the rock.

    Nothing could have prepared her for the pain. She grunted as the force of the whips threw her against the granite. Behind her, Kaye gasped, and tears sprang to Kindra¡¯s eyes. Before she could push herself up, the whips fell across her back again, ripping apart the bleeding skin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry out. Don¡¯t cry out. Don¡¯t cry out.¡± She ground her teeth together and tried to focus on her broken fingernails pressed into the rock, but the fire in her back engulfed her. How many times would she be whipped? She tried to remember the number of lashes, but the whips fell again, and her mind went blank with searing pain.

    Blood soaked the waistband of her pants, hot and thick. Despite the cool morning air, sweat dripped from her nose onto her shaking arms as she tried to hold herself against the next blow. Darkness edged her vision, but her mother¡¯s words echoed against the pain. ¡°Make your father proud.¡±

    She held on for two final blows before the whistle of the whips fell silent. She¡¯d made it without screaming or fainting, and Kaye had made it too. Kindra released the rock one finger at a time and stretched them before her. They were now the fingers of a warrior.

    With her heartbeat pounding through the wounds on her back, Kindra faced the crowd. Kaye was pale, one hand grasping Gar¡¯s to prop her up and the other removing the hide from her mouth. Her smile was weak, but Kindra could see pride in it as well. Pride in her mother¡¯s eyes, and Gar¡¯s. The rest of the tribe was a mix of approval and disbelief, but Chief Oak stared at Kindra with cold eyes and a hard line of a mouth. She stared back at him as she said the words that would make her a warrior.

    ¡°For Eoin¡¯s grace I gladly bear

    The sacrifice that brought me here.

    To face the rock and whips of thee,

    Unsheltered by the Gods of three.

    So that today for Them I stand

    Before you, as my own grown man.¡±

    She smiled at the irony. A cheer grew from half of the crowd as Kindra walked to Kaye, who grabbed her in a tight hug around the neck. Her mother, Gar, and others congratulated her, but none of that mattered when Kaye kissed her cheek and said, ¡°Father would be so proud of you, Warrior Odion.¡±

 Priestess Duties

    Kaye took a deep breath, drawing the pain out of her back, and shifted the cloak over her cicada-like wings to ease the pressure. She let the pain out slowly, bleeding into the ground through her feet, as the next inductee was whipped, then squeezed Kindra¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Priestess duties,¡± she whispered in her sister¡¯s ear, and strode through the crowd to the center of the village. She pulled the doorflap aside and ducked into the High Priestess¡¯ tent before she allowed her whole body to sag.

    The oil for the naming ceremony warmed in a clay pot near the hearth and had almost reached the right consistency. She dipped a finger into the jug of vision wine next to it and tasted. Not enough wormwood. She found the small packet and added another pinch. The wormwood would help the chief see a vision in the new warrior''s marks and give them their Eoin-blessed names. A warrior with a weak name¡ªor no name at all, Aleda forbid¡ªwas not a warrior in the eyes of the God.

    With another glance around the tent, she heaved a sigh. Priestess duties indeed. Kaye was a priestess in all except name. She could heal a warrior, midwife a child, prepare the ceremonies, and even control the energy of Aleda¡ªand still the High Priestess ignored her. Every other priestess-apprentice in her generation had been confirmed, despite their weaknesses, and Kaye waited as patiently as she could through the silence, waiting for her turn. What had she done wrong? What did the High Priestess still need to see from her? If only Kaye knew what to fix, she¡¯d do it immediately. If only she knew.

    She should have made the blood-bond with the tribe before Kindra did. She¡¯d been training longer.

    Kaye shoved the anger and jealousy down as soon as it reared, hoping Kindra was too preoccupied to notice. Between the pain and pride and self-absorption¡­no, that wasn¡¯t fair. Kindra had worked hard to become a warrior. Had wanted it more than Kaye ever wanted to be a priestess. Kindra deserved to celebrate today.

    Satisfied with the preparations, Kaye crossed the fire circle in the middle of the village and ducked inside the Odion family tent. A small cook fire was banked in the center, the dirt floor covered by rugs. The smell of steeping herbs she had prepared for her sister''s wounds covered the normal smell of mud and leaves tracked in underfoot.

    Kaye had changed into clothes already stained with blood when her sister returned, back bloody and torn from the whips. Kindra sunk face-first onto her cot and untied the strings holding her halter top together. Thick drops of blood fell from the strings onto her mark. The sight made Kaye''s wings ache, and shame welled up at her jealousy.

    She grabbed the bowl of herbs and submerged a clean cloth in it. "I''m proud of you," she said and spread the cloth over the bleeding mark.

    Kindra turned her head. "What is that?"

    "Poplar for the pain and Mother''s Heart to stop the bleeding." Kaye lifted the cloth and dunked it in the bowl. A tannic, coppery smell rose as the water turned pink. "It should help you get through the rest of the ceremony."

    Kaye replaced the cloth and Kindra''s eyelid flinched. "Will the others get it?"

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "Of course. The mark must be clean to see a vision, and if they don''t have poplar, they will at least have willow bark."

    She wiped the cloth across Kindra¡¯s back, softly intoning a chant to the Mother Goddess, Aleda, to give strength to the mark. She dunked the cloth again and spread it over the wounds. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your vision?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Embarrassing?¡± Kaye shook her head. ¡°That was a true vision. All the other boys dreamt what they wanted to see. Eoin has a plan for you.¡± Again that wretched jealousy tugged at her, but Kindra didn¡¯t seem to notice.

    ¡°Does he plan to throw me off the cliff?¡±

    Kaye dunked the cloth again. ¡°Visions are never literal. He caught you when you fell. He said he would teach you to fly. Whatever storm comes from the north, you will be victorious.¡± She pushed a piece of short, golden hair behind her sister¡¯s ear. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll fail at first, but Eoin will make sure you win in the end.¡±

    Kindra didn¡¯t reply, so Kaye cleaned her back in silence. The wound was raw and seeping blood, but as it healed, the mark would become as much a part of Kindra as her piercing eyes or the determined set of her jaw. Still, Kaye was glad the priestess blood-bond wasn¡¯t so violent. Assuming she was ever confirmed.

    Kindra interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Have you ever seen a vision?¡±

    ¡°I have no talent for visions.¡±

    Perhaps that was the problem. The High Priestess was often overcome by visions, but she¡¯d always told Kaye it was a blessing to be spared the sight. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have one before my ceremony.¡±

    ¡°When will that be?¡±

    Kaye turned away to dump the cloth in the reddening bowl. Her throat was tight when she answered. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°It must be soon. At the Festival of Aleda, maybe?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Kaye put the bowl on the ground and walked to the other side of the tent to straighten Kindra¡¯s ceremonial outfit where it lay on their mother¡¯s cot. It was deer hide, with a high neckline in front and a low-cut back to show off her sister¡¯s new mark. In the center of the chest was a beaded horse over a spear¡ªthe mark of their ancestor, Ian Odion. Kaye twisted one of the beads until the tension in the thread threatened to snap. She didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d failed to do to be confirmed, but the Warrior¡¯s Ceremony was not the time to ask the High Priestess.

    ¡°Kaye?¡± Kindra said softly.

    Kaye smoothed her hand over the beaded symbol and turned to her sister, once again shoving her emotions down where Kindra wouldn¡¯t feel them.

    ¡°You¡¯ve stopped bleeding. I¡¯ll help you dress.¡±

    Kindra studied her a long moment, but nodded and pushed herself off the cot. Kaye was grateful she didn¡¯t make a big deal about the priestess ceremony. It was Kindra¡¯s day to celebrate.

    Kaye grabbed the shirt, but Kindra wrapped her arms around Kaye¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, too. I nearly fainted from the pain¡ªI thought for sure you¡¯d cry out.¡±

    ¡°Never,¡± Kaye said, and Kindra kissed her cheek. The pain had been enormous, but Kaye had gathered Aleda¡¯s energy around her for protection.

    Together they managed to get the shirt over Kindra¡¯s raw back without getting blood on it, and Kaye mopped at the cuts that re-opened in the process. Kindra had changed into clean pants when the door flap opened and their mother walked in. Loria Odion looked very much like her warrior daughter, from her sharp eyes to her hard mouth. Neither of them smiled much since Fennec¡¯s death, but today Loria¡¯s eyes were softer, her jaw no longer clenched in disapproval. Today she looked proud.

    ¡°It appears Eoin has given His grace to His family once again.¡± She pulled Kindra into a hug. ¡°You¡¯re a very skinny warrior.¡±

    A cheer sounded beyond the door and Kaye looked at the bloody mess in the tent. ¡°You better get out there¡ªit sounds like they¡¯ve already begun toasting. I¡¯ll clean up and be out shortly.¡±

    ¡°I can help,¡± Kindra said.

    ¡°No.¡± Kaye began gathering the bloody clothes. ¡°You go celebrate. I¡¯ll be out soon.¡±

    Kindra hesitated, but Loria tugged her arm. ¡°Kaye will find us when she¡¯s ready.¡±

    They left, and Kaye pressed the balls of her hands to her eyes and took a deep breath before she finished cleaning and changed.

 The Naming Ceremony

    Kindra stepped out of the tent into a cacophony of celebration around the central fire circle. Warriors and their families milled about in small groups, chatting and drinking wine. The still-bloody marks of the inductees were lost in the sea of ash-darkened scars and beaded ceremonial shirts of the Eoin-named warriors.

    A voice rose from the din nearby. ¡°To the Odion Warrior!¡± Half of the crowd turned her way and cheered, their cups held up in salute. She froze, her gaze sweeping over them in surprise, before her mother gently shoved her into the fray.

    People she¡¯d never spoken to, who¡¯d never given her so much as a second glance before, congratulated her as she walked through the crowd, trying to find an island of calm. She heard Gar¡¯s familiar laugh and made a beeline towards his small group.

    ¡°We can trust Cameron Bardel,¡± she overheard Monkey Preston, Gar¡¯s best friend, say as she neared. ¡°I do believe he has a little crush on Kindra.¡± Monk winked at her. Kindra flushed as warm as the lacerations on her back.

    ¡°Cameron doesn¡¯t have a crush¡­¡± she began, but the look Gar shot Monk stopped her. It was a look she didn¡¯t know. A secret look. She thought she knew all Gar¡¯s looks.

    He elbowed Monk in the ribs. ¡°Hush.¡±

    Before Kindra could wonder what that meant, Petoskey Preston, second to the chief, bowed his head and touched two fingers to his brow. ¡°Warrior Odion.¡±

    Gar grabbed his arm and Petoskey¡¯s head snapped up, a challenge in his eyes, until they landed on the younger warrior. To Kindra¡¯s surprise, he acquiesced.

    Gar¡¯s eyes beamed with pride as he turned to her. He bowed, touched his fingers to his brow as Petoskey had, then pressed them to her forehead. ¡°Warrior Odion.¡± His voice sounded almost reverential.

    Kindra closed her eyes as his fingers lingered, warm against her skin. This was no normal congratulations¡ªhe was transferring his allegiance from her father to her. The weight of it settled over her like a mantle. When she finally looked at him she nodded, throat too tight to speak.

    Petoskey did the same, then Wolf. Monk kissed the tips of his fingers and tapped her forehead. ¡°Bride of Eoin.¡± He winked again.

    Kindra¡¯s gaze sailed towards the sky. ¡°Spawn of the Obsidians,¡± she mumbled in return. Monk laughed and tussled her hair. She ducked, but pain ripped through her back and she grunted.

    ¡°Careful.¡± Gar grabbed a rag that was already smeared with a corner of blood from his pocket. ¡°Don¡¯t move too fast for the next week or you¡¯ll re-open the mark.¡±

    She sucked in a breath as the rough fabric stung the wounds. ¡°You sound like Kaye.¡±

    ¡°Kaye¡¯s treated most of my wounds.¡±

    Kindra craned her neck, trying in vain to see the mark. ¡°What does it look like?¡±

    Monkey grinned. ¡°Blood.¡±

    Her gaze found the clouds again while Gar chuckled, the cloth still pressed to her back. When the cool autumn air kissed her skin she almost shivered.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell,¡± Gar frowned. ¡°Adder perhaps? It looks like it could be snakes.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Monk said. ¡°Worms.¡±

    Kindra snorted. ¡°It¡¯ll probably be something stupid and weak. Like Squirrel.¡±

    ¡°Or Sow,¡± Monk said.

    ¡°Doe,¡± Gar added with another chuckle.

    ¡°Perhaps it says Bride of Eoin, and your nickname is true.¡±

    They all turned at Kaye¡¯s soft voice. Her priestess dress shimmered with silver thread and glass beads, making her translucent wings seem a trick of the light. Kindra had only seen Kaye use them once¡ªthey wrapped around her back like a cape, and when she became excited they fluttered. Kindra hadn¡¯t seen them flutter since their father died.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Bleeding already?¡± Kaye tsked and handed Kindra a cup of wine before grabbing Gar¡¯s cloth.

    ¡°Monk¡¯s fault.¡± Kindra said.

    Monkey raised his cup. ¡°Isn¡¯t it always? They should have named me Scapegoat.¡±

    ¡°Or Nuisance,¡± Kindra said, tapped his cup, and drank. Monk laughed and drank with her. They had grown up as close as siblings, and when Fennec died it was Monk¡¯s father who had kept the twins from starving until Kindra could hunt big game on her own.

    Kaye shook her head. ¡°No more rough housing.¡±

    Monk elbowed Kindra. ¡°Hear that, Squirrel? No more rough housing. Priestess orders¡±

    ¡°Got it, Scapegoat.¡± Kindra tapped his cup again and hid her face in a long drink. What if she did end up with a girly name like Squirrel or Doe? Half of the tribe already expected her to fail¡ªshe¡¯d never live it down.

    The rest of the daylight hours were filled with rough housing, but not for the inductees. Named warriors competed in games and feats of skill, culminating in a mock battle to first blood. The inductees were already bloody and sore, so they cheered their brothers and friends. Gar won a sword from the head family of Fie Wain¡ªthe village of mining and metallurgy¡ªwhich he gave to his brother as a naming gift.

    As the sun faded behind the mountains to the west, the warriors moved from the fire circle in the center of Fie Eoin to the much larger bonfire on the training grounds, where the Deorsans¡ªfarmers, herders, and feast preparers¡ªhad set up makeshift tables. The smell of roasted meat permeated the air, but Kindra picked at her food. Her stomach roiled with anxiety and she couldn¡¯t keep her mind off the naming.

    Kaye touched her shoulder and Kindra¡¯s erratic energy calmed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. You¡¯ll have a strong name. Maybe a bird, based on your vision.¡± Kaye bent over and whispered in her ear, ¡°Or a horse.¡±

    Kindra gasped. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. No one can have that mark.¡±

    Kaye poked the beaded horse on Kindra¡¯s chest. ¡°You could. But I wanted you to pay attention. The naming is about to start.¡±

    Kindra grabbed her sister¡¯s hand as nausea rolled her stomach again. The tempo of the drums picked up, nearly matching her heartbeat. The named warriors lined the tables on one side of the bonfire; the unnamed warriors and their families the other. An empty table remained for the inductees once they received their names.

    Oak called the first inductee. ¡°Cameron Bardel.¡±

    Cameron walked to the chief, knelt, and the chief sprinkled oil over his back. A long pause followed, then the chief called out his new name. ¡°Kingfisher!¡±

    A cheer sounded from the tribe and Kingfisher rose with a starry-eyed grin to join the warriors. As more inductees bowed before the chief, the names ¡®Sage¡¯, ¡®Agate¡¯ and ¡®Hawk¡¯ were called out, among others. Joe and Kindra were last.

    ¡°Jorsen Bayn.¡±

    His new sword scraped the ground when he knelt. There was a long pause¡ªlonger than the others, and Kindra wondered if everyone was wrong and he wasn¡¯t ready to be a named warrior yet. Wouldn¡¯t that wipe the cocky grin off his face?

    Oak looked up. ¡°Pike!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s cheer swallowed Kindra¡¯s surprised gasp. It was almost the same name as his brother.

    A smug grin splashed across Pike¡¯s face as he walked to the warrior tables. Gar clasped him, but winked at Kindra over his shoulder and mouthed the words ¡®good luck¡¯.

    ¡°Kindra Odion.¡±

    Kaye squeezed her hand and Kindra took a deep breath before walking to the bonfire. Even through the haze of vision wine the chief frowned. He¡¯d argued with Wolf when she started practicing and hadn¡¯t stopped until he stepped into the vision tent the night before.

    Kindra paused before him, turned, and knelt. Warm drops of oil hit her back and seeped into the aching wounds. She was still as the long pause stretched out, waiting to hear her name called. Instead, she heard the rustle of garments and whispers of the crowd. Her heart contracted in her chest, making it difficult to breathe.

    ¡°Please, Eoin, give me a name,¡± she whispered, glad for the first time that her father wasn¡¯t there to witness the ceremony. ¡°Any name. Even Squirrel.¡±

    The High Priestess¡¯ skirt came into view, and Kindra shut her eyes against the sight. The High Priestess never spoke at the Warriors Ceremony¡ªit was the chief¡¯s domain. But the woman¡¯s clear voice interrupted the murmurs of the crowd.

    ¡°It is rare that a warrior¡¯s wounds not show a vision¡­¡±

    Loud ringing in Kindra¡¯s ears almost drowned out the priestess¡¯ words as hot tears pressed against her eyelids. She''d failed. She''d soiled the Odion name and her father¡¯s memory. Perhaps they would kill her now and save her from this shame.

    ¡°But it is also true that a warrior may not receive a name until a battle wound has completed the mark,¡± the High Priestess continued. ¡°I welcome Kindra Odion as the first female warrior of Fie Eoin, and ask the God to bless her spirit for the battles to come, in which she may receive her name.¡±

    A warm hand squeezed Kindra¡¯s shoulder and she opened her eyes to stare at the dirt, her tears branding two dark spots. She stood, numb, to face the crowd for the second time that day. There was no cheering. She did not smile. If the High Priestess hadn¡¯t turned her toward the warrior tables, Kindra wouldn¡¯t have known which direction to go.

    Jor¡ªPike now¡ªsmirked at her as she took her place next to him. Gar put a cup in her hands, but she couldn¡¯t meet his eyes. It took all her willpower to keep her head up as the chief toasted the new warriors, and when she swallowed, the wine was bitter.

 Lest She Take Her Rightful Place As Chief

    The night would never end. Every previous Warrior¡¯s Ceremony had flown by in drunken revelry as Kindra celebrated the feast that would someday come for her. Now she wanted nothing more than to crawl into her bed and sleep forever. Her back ached, her head pounded with the drums, and her pride was shattered like sand against the tide.

    Everyone was drunk. Kaye was busy pouring wine, and Kindra fell into silence as Gar and his friends talked around her. She ignored them, but raised voices a few tables down caught her attention. It was Gull Campbell, one of her father¡¯s old friends, and he was quite drunk.

    ¡°We have a new Odion warrior. We should attack now, before the snows come and the deer starve.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a name,¡± Oak said. His voice was calm, but his face was red with wine and annoyance.

    Kindra groaned and buried her face in her hands. Petoskey and Wolf were trying to hush Gull, but the damage was done. The glances and whispers began again.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Gull¡¯s son, Alder, said. Kindra shrugged. Someone was bound to say something, but she thought it would be Jorsen.

    ¡°Oak¡¯s a coward,¡± Gull¡¯s words slurred and the crowd around him hushed. ¡°He¡¯s too scared to fight the Obsidians. Too scared he¡¯ll end up like Fennec.¡±

    The annoyance on Oak¡¯s face turned to barely concealed rage. ¡°Get him home,¡± he growled at Petoskey.

    Gull kept talking, even as Petoskey and Wolf dragged him away. ¡°Too scared to give an Odion warrior a name, lest she take her rightful place as chief.¡±

    Petoskey slapped a hand over Gull¡¯s mouth and almost every pair of eyes in the tribe turned to Kindra. The chief refused to look at her, for which she was grateful. Kindra put her forehead in her hands to hide her face. What was Gull thinking, to say something so stupid? Now everyone would think she wanted to be chief, and that wasn¡¯t true. She just wanted to avenge her father so he wouldn¡¯t die the last Odion warrior.

    She remained hidden until the people around them began speaking again. Some made jokes of the drunken warrior. A few brave souls made jokes of the coward chief. Somewhere nearby, Pike¡¯s grating voice made jokes of Kindra becoming a nameless chief.

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± She left her wine on the table and wove through the crowd toward the tents.

    ¡°I¡¯d support you as chief.¡± Cameron¡ªnow Kingfisher¡ªsaid as she passed. His eyes were glassy with wine.

    There were people in the center of the village, so she turned toward the calm silence of the river instead. She was almost to the bank when someone grabbed her arm. She turned, ready to fight, but it was Gar. Her shoulders sagged as he wrapped his arms around her.

    ¡°Shh,¡± he whispered and smoothed her hair. She wasn¡¯t crying, but she wrapped her arms around his waist and rested her cheek on his chest as she watched the river rush by them. The beat of his heart was steady and slow, calm compared to the drums of the ceremony.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she finally whispered, still watching the river. The moon was a sliver, but the plentiful stars made the water silvery where it crested against the blackness.

    Gar pulled away and cupped her face in his hands. ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for.¡±

    ¡°I wasted your time and made you look a fool for training me.¡±

    His eyebrows furrowed. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±

    ¡°I should have never let them whip me. As soon as I had that stupid dream I should have stopped. Instead, I put Kaye through all that pain for nothing.¡± She pressed her lips together before she started crying. Gar wrapped his arms around her again, chin resting on top of her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not for nothing. Eoin¡¯s going to teach you to fly.¡±

    Kindra¡¯s laugh was bitter. ¡°That¡¯s the stupidest vision I¡¯ve ever heard. I don¡¯t have wings.¡±

    ¡°If it makes you feel better, my vision was worse.¡±

    She pulled away to look at him. In the moonlight his hair was nearly as dark as an Obsidian¡¯s, held neatly back in a leather thong, but his eyes were unmistakably Aledan. ¡°What was it?¡±

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Do you promise not to laugh?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think anything could make me laugh tonight.¡±

    He took a deep breath. ¡°I killed a goddess, and became chief of the Seven Tribes.¡±

    She stared at him for a long moment, waiting for a wink or a smile, or some other indication that he was joking. ¡°Which goddess? Aleda or Trina?¡±

    His hands fell from her arms and he looked away. ¡°Neither. She rode a horse, and I knocked her off with a rock, then stabbed her. And the Seven Tribes made me chief.¡±

    Kindra didn¡¯t know what to say. He was completely serious. It was the strangest thing she¡¯d ever heard. ¡°That¡¯s almost as absurd as your brother becoming chief of the Obsidian Nation. Do you know how many people would have to die for you to become chief?¡±

    Gar swallowed. ¡°All of the Conal warriors. All of the Preston warriors¡­the last Odion warrior.¡± He looked at her again, troubled.

    ¡°Not to mention you¡¯d have to marry one of Monk¡¯s sisters,¡± Kindra said. The Bayn family had too much Obsidian blood to ever be allowed to rule the tribe. Unless he married into one of the ruling families and all the Faye-blooded warriors died.

    ¡°Or you.¡±

    That actually did make her laugh a little. ¡°Or Kaye.¡±

    A shadow of hurt passed over his face and she took a step back, shaking her head.

    ¡°Kindra.¡± He reached out but she took another step.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already had this conversation. I¡¯m going to be a warrior, not a wife.¡±

    ¡°You can be both.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She crossed her arms and stared at the water again. ¡°As soon as I get married the tribe will think I wasn¡¯t serious about becoming a warrior. And Aleda forbid I should ever become pregnant. I can¡¯t be a warrior with a round belly or a child at my breast.¡±

    He took a step forward and she backed away again. His frown twitched. ¡°What would you do if I married one of Monk¡¯s sisters?¡±

    ¡°I would congratulate you and be happy.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be happy.¡±

    ¡°You would learn to be happy.¡±

    He took another step forward, but she didn¡¯t back away this time. ¡°And you would learn to be happy as a warrior and a wife.¡±

    This was ridiculous. They¡¯d had this talk after Trina¡¯s Day, and she thought he understood. ¡°I¡¯m not going to rehash this with you tonight. I¡¯m not going to sit at home during the next battle and wait for my husband to return beaten and bloody.¡± She was almost yelling, but she didn¡¯t care. No one could hear them over the celebration. ¡°I¡¯m not watching another man I love waste away until he can¡¯t tell me from my sister.¡±

    ¡°And you think being a warrior will solve that? You¡¯ll go to battle and watch the men you love die next to you, and you¡¯ll be just as helpless as if you were home safe.¡± Gar¡¯s voice caught and he covered his eyes with a hand. ¡°You aren¡¯t the only person who lost someone at the battle for Deer Valley.¡±

    ¡°No. But I won¡¯t lose any at the next one.¡±

    His hand fell away and he stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Do you not love Monk, or Cougar, or Al? Your uncle Pine, or Petoskey who has treated you as a daughter? How will you feel when any of them falls at the next battle?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll feel like I¡¯ve failed them because I¡¯m not a true warrior!¡± She faced the river and wiped at her eyes with angry strokes.

    Gar stepped behind her and put his hands on her shoulders. ¡°You are a true warrior.¡± His grip tightened when she tried to turn. ¡°Losing someone you love is going to hurt¡­and no matter what you choose, it will hurt me to lose you.¡±

    He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her aching back to his warm chest. She was going to stain the beads of his tunic with blood, but he didn¡¯t seem to mind. Kindra closed her eyes and listened to the river rush past, always on its way, never stopping to care about those beside it. She wanted to be the river.

    ¡°You are one of my best friends.¡± Gar spoke softly as he held her. ¡°It would devastate me to lose you. All these summers of training and I dread the day we see battle together. Not because I don¡¯t trust you,¡± He tightened his arms around her so she couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°I trust you with my life¡ªbut I don¡¯t want to see you fall in battle.¡± He tucked his head into her neck. ¡°I swear the first man who hurts you will have me to answer to.¡±

    Kindra watched the river rush past and put her hands on his arms. She wished she could be what he needed, but there was no room in her life for a husband or lover. ¡°You¡¯re my best friend, Gar, and I love you as such, but nothing more.¡± She patted his arm as he lifted his head. ¡°The first man who hurt me has me to answer to¡ªno one else. I will tear apart the Obsidian Nation to find him. Named or not, I will avenge my father.¡±

    Gar kissed the side of her head. ¡°I¡¯ll help you in whatever way I can.¡± The tension in his arms proved he wanted to say more, and she wanted to give more, but they stood frozen and silent. Eventually she pulled away.

    ¡°You should celebrate with your brother.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your night too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯d rather be alone.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to find Kaye?¡±

    She thought about it a moment, but she didn¡¯t want the pity. ¡°I want to be alone.¡±

    ¡°Kindra.¡±

    She turned and Gar put a hand to her cheek to wipe away tears that hadn¡¯t yet spilled. ¡°You¡¯re a true warrior. Oak¡¯s a coward¡ªGull¡¯s right in that. And I plan to be here when you learn how to fly.¡±

    Her mouth lifted briefly in a smile. ¡°Good luck becoming chief.¡±

    He planted a warm, soft kiss on her lips. It reminded her of Trina¡¯s Day, when his kisses tasted of wine and his hands sent little jolts of pleasure through her bare skin. She almost called him back as he left, but instead walked upriver to the stone carved with her father¡¯s mark. It jutted over the river and she lay on top of it and traced the pattern of Fennec¡¯s long-eared fox mark that she¡¯d carved into the stone after his death.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I failed you, father,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll get my name and avenge you still. I promise.¡± After the long, terrible night she finally allowed herself to cry.

 Somehow, Ive Failed

    Kaye woke in the still darkness of the tent. No birds sang, and even the coals in the banked fire were nearly silent. Her mother snored softly, and Kindra''s breath was regular. A chill breeze seeped through the cracks around the doorflap.

    It wasn''t yet time to make her way up the path to the cliff, but something tugged at Kaye, almost as if it was part of her soul-bond. She listened for Kindra again, but her sister''s breathing remained regular, and dreams were the one thing they''d never been able to share.

    The tug didn''t feel like their soul-bond, if she was honest. It felt like Aleda''s energy, the energy of the world around them, pulling her to the west¡ªto the mountains...past the mountains¡ªpulling at Kaye''s soul incessantly, the way Kindra usually did.

    Kaye had started to feel it during Kindra''s blood-bond with the tribe, the first severing of their twin-bond. It had been ever-present since then, and it was becoming harder to ignore the pull that was almost as strong as the bond she shared with her sister. With an uncharacteristic restlessness, Kaye threw on the first cloak she found at the door and stepped outside, letting in as little cold as possible.

    The first frost of the season spread like tiny diamonds across each blade of grass and orange leaf that shimmered in the light of the waxing quarter moon. Kaye closed her eyes and lifted her face to the brightness¡ªthe moon always calmed her soul. It was the Mother, Aleda, looking down on Her children and providing light even on the longest nights.

    The birds were silent as Kaye wove through the tents to the edge of the forest. She felt the energy of someone behind her before she heard the footsteps crunch on the frost. It was an energy she knew well, so she stopped and waited for Gar to catch up.

    "Little early to be heading up to the cliff," he said.

    "Couldn''t sleep." Kaye smiled softly and linked her arm through his. "Walk with me?"

    "Of course." He squeezed her hand. "The village is quiet. They don''t need a guard right now."

    They walked in companionable silence up the path through the pines. The cliff was cleared of trees and the moon shone on the valley below them, washing everything in a silver-blue glow. Only a few tents in Fie Eoin were awake with the tell-tale sign of smoke drifting from the opening on top. Everything else was still and silent.

    Kaye stepped right to the edge, staring at the mountains on the other side of the valley, relishing the feel of the wind pulling at her long hair, catching the edges of her wings under the heavy cloak.

    Gar stood back a step from the ledge. "Why can''t you sleep?"

    Kaye stared into the distance a moment longer, than turned, shoulders sinking. "Too many emotions."

    "Your own?"

    She smiled softly. "Not all of them. The sense of failure...the self-loathing...the disappointment...those are only half mine."

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Gar''s eyebrows pulled together in concern, but Kaye knew he wouldn''t interrupt. This was how their friendship began¡ªKaye telling Gar stories while she treated his wounds. Telling him village gossip to keep his mind from his pain. And eventually, breaking down and revealing her own pain. He''d listened, and never once told her she was selfish or stupid, and never once interrupted. If she tried to tell Kindra what was wrong, Kindra would try to fix it. That was fine, when it was a problem that could be fixed, but this wasn''t. Gar would listen, and let Kaye talk herself out. He became her confidant for all the things she couldn''t tell her sister.

    "The anger is all Kindra, though," Kaye continued. "You should keep your brother away from her for a while¡ªshe''s likely to attack at the smallest provocation."

    Gar stood for a moment, silent as a boulder, taking her words in. "Noted," He finally said. Then, "why do you feel like a failure?"

    She patted his arm and looked west to where the new feeling tugged on her bond. "The same reason as always. I should have been confirmed already. Somehow, I''ve failed."

    "You haven''t failed." Gar squeezed her hand again.

    She turned her head towards him just a bit, without breaking her gaze on the shadow across the valley. "There''s no other reason I wouldn''t be confirmed by now."

    Gar didn''t reply, but he squeezed her hand again, absentmindedly. When Kaye finally turned to look at him, he was frowning, deep in his own thoughts. Thoughts he''d shared with her before.

    She pulled her hand away. "Not this again."

    "The Conals..."

    "Are not threatened by the Odions." She held out her arms. "A not-yet priestess and a nameless warrior."

    "And who has the power to confirm and name you? Only Conals, who would then become second to the Odions again."

    Kaye''s shoulders sank. "Gar."

    "It''s true. The warriors are already upset that Oak didn''t name Kindra."

    "You think there will be trouble?"

    Gar crossed his arms. "Oak overstepped his bounds when he refused to name her."

    "If Kindra doesn''t have a name what else could he do?"

    "If she does have a name and he withheld it, what else can we do? A war is coming, and it will be up to him if it''s between us and him, or us and the Obsidians."

    Kaye had never heard him speak in such a way. A shiver ran across her wings despite the warm cloak. "You''re so eager to return to battle, then? You''d fight against your own chief?"

    Gar uncrossed his arms and his frown softened as he looked at her. "I''m not eager for war, no. But if he has betrayed the tribe¡ªand it seems more and more each day that he has¡ªhe cannot continue as chief. He must step down or face his own warriors turning on him."

    She hugged her arms to her chest. "And Kindra would become chief."

    "Or Petoskey, if we cannot see her name."

    Kaye stared at the tents as more smoke began to rise. The birds finally woke as the cliff lightened in a grey-peach haze. The valley below was still dark, but the priestesses would be meeting on the cliff soon to sing up the sun.

    Kaye sighed again. "She has no name. The High Priestess would have seen it, even if Oak did not."

    "Unless..."

    "Stop." Kaye glared at him, and his shoulders sank with the reprimand. "The High Priestess is Aleda''s chosen voice on earth. She wouldn''t hold back a name if she saw one. Eoin said he would teach Kindra to fly, so when she learns, she''ll earn her name."

    "She has no wings."

    Kaye''s own wings burned with despair at the thought. "I know."

    "You think it''s a true vision?"

    "Yes." Kaye didn''t hesitate. "I know it was. Much like yours."

    Gar looked away, face flushing. "Mine makes no sense, and hasn''t come true in four summers."

    Kaye linked her arm through his again. "And who''s to say it will for many summers yet? A vision that makes no sense right now is truer than the usual blather most inductees recite."

    He shrugged. "I''d go with the fact that we''ll overcome the Obsidians eventually, to me killing a goddess and becoming chief."

    She laid her head on his shoulder. "If you do become chief, I hope I''m a confirmed priestess by then. We would usher in an age of peace together."

    The rumble of a low chuckle made its way into his shoulder. "I hope so, too."

 The Little Female God

    Kindra woke twisted in her blankets, back itching and painful. She must have scratched it in her sleep; it was the only time she couldn''t keep her fingers away from the healing wounds. Kaye insisted on rubbing ash in the mark again last night. It was supposed to irritate the wounds, giving the scars a dark color, and making them stick out once they healed so her mark would always be visible. It must be working; as Kindra tentatively touched one of the welts she could feel the heat rising from it, and it took all of her self-possession to not scratch.

    Where was Kaye anyway? Her cot was empty, her white cloak hung on a peg by the door. Kindra''s cloak was missing.

    "Thank you, dear sister," she mumbled. How was she supposed to show her face at practice with a priestess cloak on? The new warriors had been given time for their marks to heal, but she¡¯d be expected to return to practice today. The ¡°nameless warrior" couldn''t afford to come to practice in a shimmery-white priestess cloak.

    Kaye was probably on the cliff, and if Kindra hurried she could get her own cloak back before practice.

    Kindra opened the tent flap far enough to squeeze out so a draft wouldn''t rush inside. It wasn''t as cold as she anticipated, but she was glad for Kaye¡¯s cloak and wrapped it around her chest for warmth. Her feet crunched on the frost, silencing the early morning birds, and she followed her sister''s footsteps to the forest.

    Just as she anticipated, Kaye was on the cliff. What Kindra hadn¡¯t anticipated was Gar standing with her, Kaye¡¯s head resting on his shoulder. As Kindra stepped out of the trees, Kaye saw her and took a step back. Gar turned, and although Kindra expected a joke about the priestess cloak, all he said was hello before he looked away again. They hadn¡¯t spoken since the Warrior¡¯s Ceremony and she wondered if he was still hurt over her dismissal.

    Kindra nodded to him before frowning at her sister. ¡°Was it your plan to make me practice in this?¡± She held the edges of the shimmery fabric out around her.

    Kaye smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°We were just about to return, based on the sun. Walk with us?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Kindra waited at the tree line for them. Kaye linked her arm through Gar¡¯s again and Kindra wished her sister wasn¡¯t a priestess. Kaye would make a perfect wife. She had easy smiles where Kindra¡¯s were forced, and patience when Kindra wanted only to fight. And there was no denying Kaye¡¯s beauty. Even if Kindra hadn¡¯t become a warrior, her sister¡¯s natural grace would always outshine her.

    There was a snap in the forest and Gar threw his arm out to stop Kaye. Kindra froze. Voices whispered through the trees, and another snap sounded.

    Gar put his hand on the hilt of his sword. ¡°Show yourself.¡± He was the only one with a weapon, except for the dagger Kindra always carried in her belt.

    A man stepped out of the woods. He was lean and pale, with straight black hair that fell to his shoulders, brown eyes, and a necklace of obsidian beads. There was one bead for each man he¡¯d killed in battle, and an arrowhead signifying he¡¯d killed a chief. Kindra bristled.

    ¡°Warrior,¡± the man bowed his head. Five other Obsidians stepped out from the trees. They all held spears tipped with the sharp obsidian blades the Nation was named for.

    Gar shoved Kaye behind him and squared his shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re trespassing on Aledan land.¡±

    The man smiled as if Gar told a joke. ¡°We mean no harm. We¡¯ll be on our way and leave you to your¡­diversion.¡± He looked the twins up and down and Kindra stepped forward, her hand on the dagger in her belt. She was no one¡¯s diversion.

    He looked at her, cocked his head to the side, and frowned. When he spoke it was in Obsidian. ¡°You are the little female god?¡±

    How had the Obsidians heard of ¡®The Bride of Eoin¡¯? ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Kindra,¡± Kaye whispered. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The Obsidian eyed Gar for a moment, then spoke to Kindra. ¡°You will follow me then.¡±

    ¡°I will not.¡± Kindra glared at him. Who was this Obsidian to tell her what to do? She was the Bride of Eoin, the last Odion warrior.

    Kaye stepped around Gar. He grabbed her arm, but she pierced him with a look only a priestess could give. Gar dropped his hand and some of the Obsidians snickered.

    ¡°Corbin Marcello,¡± she bowed. ¡°What do you want with her?¡±

    Corbin looked from one to the other. Twins were as rare in the Nation as they were in the Seven Tribes, and he was probably trying to decide who to speak to. In the Seven Tribes it would be the priestess, but the Obsidians had no priestesses. He may turn to the warrior.

    He turned to Kaye, in the warrior cloak, and spoke rapidly in Obsidian. As a priestess, she was nearly fluent. Kindra couldn¡¯t keep up, but when Kaye¡¯s face paled Kindra grabbed her hand. ¡°What?¡±

    Kaye turned her back on Corbin¡ªsomething a warrior would never do¡ªand spoke under her breath. ¡°The ¡®little female god¡¯ is their phrase for a priestess. They¡¯re here for the High Priestess.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they send someone downriver, like normal?¡± Gar asked.

    Kindra glanced at the cliff behind them as realization dawned on her. ¡°Because it¡¯s easier to coerce the High Priestess while she¡¯s on the cliff with only other priestesses for protection.¡± What a dirty trick for the Obsidians to play. They kidnapped the last High Priestess while she was in Fie Obsid, the head village of the Nation. That was why the Aledans went to war against the Obsidians even though they knew they couldn¡¯t win.

    ¡°Why coerce her when she¡¯d willingly speak with their chief?¡± Gar said.

    Kaye leaned forward. ¡°Because she¡¯s been promised in marriage to him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Kindra and Gar said together.

    ¡°Are you sure he meant the High Priestess?¡± Gar said. ¡°Not even Oak has the authority to promise her in marriage.¡±

    Kaye nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure. He said the ¡®witch¡¯¡ªthat means Faye, and she¡¯s the only Faye priestess.¡±

    Kindra and Gar shared a glance, and fear trickled through her veins, ice cold. ¡°What if they mean you?¡±

    Kaye shook her head. "I''m not a priestess."

    "To them you are," Gar said. Kaye had traveled with the High Priestess to Fie Obsid many times. They would know her as a priestess of Fie Eoin.

    "But why would they want me? I can''t do anything yet. I have no power."

    A wave of disappointment and despair washed over Kindra, an echo of raw emotions Kaye hadn¡¯t bothered to hide this time. Kindra knew how her sister felt, of course, but to feel it so viscerally was new. She hadn¡¯t been aware how deeply those emotions ran.

    One of the Obsidians shifted, and Kindra pushed the feeling radiating from their bond away to focus on the immediate threat. She addressed Corbin in Aledan, so Gar would understand. ¡°When was this alleged promise made?¡±

    Corbin looked between her and Kaye, but this time he spoke to Kindra. ¡°It was part of the peace agreement between our chiefs. We won Deer Valley and the witch. She was to marry Chief Obsid¡¯s son when the time came, but he has no sons. Now she will give him sons.¡±

    ¡°My father wouldn¡¯t make that deal.¡± Kindra grabbed the dagger from her belt. ¡°You¡¯ll go now, empty-handed, and tell your chief that we don¡¯t sell priestesses.¡±

    ¡°I will not leave without the witch.¡± Corbin¡¯s hand moved to rest on his own dagger, and although his men wouldn¡¯t understand his words, they understood his tone. They shifted their weight to prepare for a fight.

    ¡°You will. Or you¡¯ll leave without a head.¡±

    ¡°Kindra,¡± Gar stepped closer. ¡°We don¡¯t want a fight. We¡¯ll take them to the High Priestess, and she can resolve this herself.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not the one they came for and you know it.¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Put away your dagger before you start a war.¡±

    A war was exactly what she needed to complete her mark. Her fingers tightened around the handle of her dagger, but Gar grabbed her arm. ¡°There are too many of them. You can¡¯t be named if you¡¯re dead.¡±

    He was right. If she had her spear, she and Gar could take on six men and win, but with just a dagger it would be impossible. Probably. Her gaze swept over the group of Obsidians, calculating. They had spears and daggers, no swords ¨C all she had to do was get within their spear¡¯s reach, so the tip was no longer viable. She could rush Corbin. He didn¡¯t even have a spear, just a dagger, and she could easily knock it aside. Gar could take care of the three men closest to him. After Corbin, Kindra might be able to catch the man next to him before he gutted her. The sixth man would certainly kill her.

    With reluctance, Kindra lowered the dagger. As soon as her hand dipped, Corbin grabbed her arm and twisted it behind her back. Gar unsheathed his sword, and half a dozen spears were pointed at his chest. Kaye ducked away.

    ¡°Kindra!¡± she screamed from behind Gar.

    ¡°Get Oak,¡± Kindra said. Corbin was at her back with an obsidian blade at her throat, but she had her own blade tip between his ribs. She¡¯d shove it in at the first move he made.

    Gar¡¯s sword was pointed harmlessly at Corbin as well. He¡¯d be stabbed before he could land a blow. ¡°Get Petoskey,¡± Gar growled, eyes flashing in rare anger.

    Kaye stood behind him, wide-eyed. ¡°The priestesses will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Tell them to go home,¡± he said.

    He wasn¡¯t facing Kaye, but Kindra was. A trickle of warm blood ran down her throat from the sharp blade. Her iron blade wasn¡¯t as sharp, but that wouldn¡¯t matter if she shoved it into Corbin¡¯s chest.

    Kaye ran. That was all that mattered. Even if Corbin killed Kindra, her sister wouldn¡¯t become a slave to the Obsidians.

    ¡°Put away your little knife, witch,¡± Corbin said. His hand didn¡¯t twitch, or she¡¯d have stabbed him already.

    ¡°I feel safer with it out.¡± She looked at Gar, not willing to nod and get her throat slit, but he understood the look. He reluctantly dropped his sword arm and the Obsidians relaxed their spears away from his chest. It was only Corbin and Kindra in a tense, frozen battle of wills.

    Corbin whispered in her ear. ¡°If you drop that knife, I¡¯ll spare the warrior.¡±

    Kindra¡¯s gaze was caught on Gar¡¯s. Every muscle in his body was ready to strike, despite his sword pointing at her feet. She knew he was fast¡ªlike his namesake he could strike without warning. If things went bad, she was counting on it.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t drop the knife, you¡¯ll spare the warrior.¡±

    Corbin took a deep breath, the arrowhead around his neck poking her through the thin fabric of Kaye¡¯s cloak. ¡°I could cut your throat before you stabbed me.¡±

    Kindra was still staring at Gar. ¡°And I could stab you before you finished.¡±

    Corbin¡¯s breath slowed as he contemplated that. ¡°You aren¡¯t the witch, are you?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter now, does it?¡±

    The knife bit a little more deeply into her throat. She pushed the point of her blade a little further into his side.

    ¡°Who did you kill to get the arrowhead?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter to you.¡±

    ¡°It might.¡± She was looking beyond Gar now, to the cliff he¡¯d been standing with Kaye on. The cliff her father¡¯s funeral pyre was held on. It was the last place she¡¯d seen Fennec¡¯s body, and she¡¯d avoided it the last eight summers.

    Corbin spoke in Aledan. ¡°I killed a chief.¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    As he shrugged the blade moved against her throat. ¡°He¡¯s dead now.¡±

    Kindra had been waiting for some imbalance on his part, and the shrug was it. His muscles relaxed just a moment, and she twisted his arm with the knife until she could slip free and get her own knife to his throat.

    To her side was a grunt, then a yell cut abruptly short, and a few words in Obsidian she didn¡¯t know, but guessed were curses. From the corner of her eye, she could see the tip of Gar¡¯s sword, blood dripping from it as it pointed at the neck of one of the Obsidians.

    ¡°Gar?¡±

    ¡°Two down, one subdued.¡± His voice sounded wary but calm, not strained or scared, and her heart contracted with relief. ¡°But there¡¯s a spear at my back,¡± he continued, ¡°so don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±

    Corbin growled. ¡°Listen to your friend, witch.¡±

    Kindra was facing Corbin now, heart pounding, her dagger at his throat and his at her navel. She pushed the blade against his throat. ¡°Which chief did you kill?¡±

    His eyes smoldered with hatred. ¡°If it was your daddy are you going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Slowly, like my father died.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to wear that arrowhead myself, so the Nation knows I killed the man who killed my father.¡±

    ¡°Kindra,¡± Gar warned. She couldn¡¯t see him, but she could still see the point of his bloody sword and hear someone groaning on the ground next to him.

    ¡°Tell your men to stand down,¡± she told Corbin.

    ¡°Take your blade from my throat.¡±

    ¡°Once they¡¯ve taken theirs from my friend.¡±

    ¡°Your friend injured two of my men.¡±

    ¡°And he¡¯ll injure the rest if they don¡¯t stand down. One Aledan warrior against three Obsidians. I like those odds.¡±

    ¡°Kindra,¡± Gar hissed. ¡°Stop.¡±

    Corbin stared her down for a moment, before speaking in his own language. ¡°Stand down. I won¡¯t be harmed by a girl.¡±

    Reluctantly the Obsidians pulled their spears and stepped back. Corbin smiled. ¡°Your turn.¡±

    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t afraid of being harmed by a girl.¡± She pressed her lips together and swallowed. If she cut his throat right now, she might have vengeance for her father. Corbin may not have been the one who killed her father. One chief-killing Obsidian was as good as another.

    ¡°Kindra Odion!¡± Oak¡¯s voice rang over them all. ¡°Step away from that man.¡±

    The odds were on her side now as the chief and his honor guard arrived on the cliff. She couldn¡¯t see much beyond Corbin¡¯s face and the Obsidian Gar held at sword-point, but she could imagine the scene. Two Obsidians on the ground at Gar¡¯s feet, another two at his back, and Kindra and Corbin at a lethal stand-still, nearly close enough to kiss. Oak would be furious that his precious peace was so close to collapse.

    Corbin didn¡¯t take his eyes from hers, but the knife point at her stomach eased. She brought her blade away from his throat a hair. His neck wasn¡¯t bleeding like hers was.

    ¡°Truce?¡± Corbin said, a dangerous smile across his face.

    Kindra¡¯s chest heaved with her breath, and she kept her knife at his throat until Oak grabbed her arm, ripping her father¡¯s dagger from her grasp. She had no choice except step back. Gar¡¯s hand landed on her shoulder, more a warning than forgiveness.

    Corbin rubbed his neck and bowed. ¡°Chief Oak Conal.¡±

    Oak gave a short bow in return. ¡°Corbin Marcello. You didn¡¯t come by river.¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t seem necessary.¡± Corbin glanced at the two men on the ground, one moaning with his hands pressed to his belly, the other¡¯s throat slit. ¡°I see now that it was.¡±

    ¡°You realize how suspicious it looks with you sneaking up on us before sunrise.¡±

    There was a commotion from the path as Petoskey and the rest of the warriors ran onto the cliff, surrounding the Obsidians.

    Corbin eyed them warily, now vastly outnumbered. ¡°We were promised the witch.¡±

    Petoskey stepped forward. ¡°You were promised no such thing. I was at the peace talks, and no one mentioned a wife.¡±

    Corbin pierced him with a look. ¡°If you refuse, we¡¯ll return and take her by force. If you hand her over willingly, the Seven Tribes will be given hunting rights in the Valley upon the birth of Chief Obsid¡¯s son.¡±

    The warriors grew quiet. They would do almost anything for hunting rights in Deer Valley. Almost anything.

    ¡°We don¡¯t sell priestesses,¡± Kindra reminded them.

    Oak turned, eyes blazing in anger. ¡°Keep her quiet.¡±

    Gar pulled her further from the Obsidians and whispered in her ear. ¡°We can¡¯t win a war against the Nation. They¡¯ll take Kaye either way.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Kindra shook her head. She¡¯d already lost her father to the Nation. She couldn¡¯t lose Kaye too.

    It was that unfortunate moment that Kaye came into sight on the path behind the Obsidians. Without thinking, Kindra stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± she said to Corbin. ¡°Give us hunting rights and I¡¯ll go with you right now. Without a fight.¡±

    Gar grabbed her arm, but she shrugged him off. She couldn¡¯t let them take Kaye.

    Corbin glared at her. ¡°You aren¡¯t the witch.¡±

    She held out the edges of her cloak. ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Show me your back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll show my future husband. Take me to him.¡±

    Corbin looked from her, to Gar, to Oak. The chief was frozen in rage, but Kindra bet he wouldn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t want her as a warrior¡ªwhat better way to get her out of Fie Eoin for good?

    Behind them all Kaye¡¯s face paled and her mouth opened to protest, but no sound came out. Kindra knew she would be upset, but as long as she was safe in Fie Eoin it didn¡¯t matter.

    Corbin finally spoke in Obsidian. ¡°If you are lying, Chief Obsid will destroy the Seven Tribes. You think it hurt watching your father die, girl? It will be much more painful to watch your entire tribe disappear. He¡¯ll make you watch as he kills the real witch. Slowly.¡±

    ¡°This is nonsense,¡± Oak said. ¡°Take them both. One of them is bound to give him a son.¡±

    Petoskey turned on him. ¡°You¡¯re talking about giving the last of the Odion family to our enemies. Fennec would have died before he let them take either of his daughters.¡±

    ¡°Fennec¡¯s dead.¡± Oak¡¯s voice was so cold it sent a chill through Kindra. ¡°I will not put the Seven Tribes at risk again because he dove head-first into a war he knew we couldn¡¯t win.¡±

    ¡°For a priestess,¡± Petoskey reminded him.

    ¡°Kaye¡¯s not a priestess.¡±

    Kindra¡¯s hands squeezed into fists as another wave of despair washed through her, before snuffing out of existence as her sister squashed it.

    Kaye squeezed her eyes shut and bowed her head, then squared her shoulders. ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± she said, and the Obsidians nearest her turned in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Kindra yelled.

    Kaye removed Kindra¡¯s cloak and spread her wings. They caught the early morning sunlight and made the trees behind her shimmer through their translucence. The Obsidians¡ªand some of the Aledans¡ªstepped back as if she was dangerous. Even Kindra found the sight unsettling. Kaye never spread her wings.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with her,¡± Kindra said, but Corbin sneered at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re no witch. My chief doesn¡¯t want you.¡±

    Kindra¡¯s nails bit into her palms. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You can¡¯t take her from me.¡±

    ¡°Kindra.¡± Kaye¡¯s soft voice rose above the men separating them. ¡°Wisdom to know when the fight is finished,¡± she quoted.

    It wasn¡¯t the words, but the feeling of determination that Kaye sent through their bond that broke her. Kindra dropped to her knees. That morning the worst thing she could imagine was never getting her warrior name. But Kaye leaving? That would destroy her.

    ¡°Please,¡± Kindra¡¯s voice cracked as she tried to hold back her tears. ¡°You¡¯re the other half of my soul.¡±

    ¡°I will still be that, no matter where I am.¡±

    Kindra remained on her knees, staring at the ground as Kaye spoke to Corbin. Gar¡¯s hand touched her shoulder gently, but she shrugged it off again. How could Kaye agree to this? How could anyone have promised her in marriage in the first place? Eventually Kaye¡¯s small hand touched Kindra¡¯s shoulder. She knelt and wrapped her sister in a silent hug as the Aledan warriors began to lead the way to the village.

    ¡°I need to say goodbye to mother,¡± Kaye said, her arms tight around Kindra¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Come with me?¡±

    ¡°To the ends of the earth.¡± Kindra pressed her lips to Kaye¡¯s hair.

    Kaye squeezed her, then stood and held her hand out to help Kindra up.

 Everything Except That Which Mattered Most

    The village was silent as the warriors descended the hill, followed by the twins and the Obsidians. The cheerful cook smoke no longer escaped from the tops of the tents. The sun had risen without the voices of the priestesses, and it barely melted the frost on the ground. Kaye held Kindra¡¯s hand tight in hers, dreading the moment she would have to let go. She may never see her sister again.

    The warriors formed a ring around the village and the only Obsidian allowed inside was Corbin. He followed Kaye to the Odion tent. Inside, Loria¡¯s gaze travelled from the twins to Corbin, to the arrowhead around his neck. Her eyes narrowed as she stood.

    ¡°He cannot enter.¡±

    From the tone of her voice¡ªunsurprised that an Obsidian should be at her door¡ªKaye knew the High Priestess had warned her. Corbin waited just outside, holding the door flap open to make sure there was no trap within.

    Facing her mother was almost as bad as facing Kindra. Kaye tried to smile, but it felt less a smile than pulling her lips over her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m to be the first woman of the Obsidian Nation, and mother of their next chief.¡±

    ¡°So I hear.¡± Loria wrapped her in a hug. Kindra wouldn¡¯t release Kaye¡¯s hand, but didn¡¯t try to join them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve packed some things,¡± Loria continued as she held Kaye. ¡°I¡¯ll come with you and stay until you¡¯re settled.¡±

    Kaye squeezed her eyes closed as relief flooded through her. It would be nice to have a friendly face in Fie Obsid, but she didn¡¯t want to leave her sister here alone. ¡°They won¡¯t let Kindra come.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t deny a mother.¡± Loria squeezed her one last time. ¡°It¡¯s my right to see my daughter married.¡±

    Kaye looked at Kindra, but she stared at the spear propped against the wall, probably debating the merits of trying to kill Corbin now, while his men were stuck outside the village. Kaye squeezed her hand and finally released her. The emptiness that grew in the space between them reminded her of when they were sixteen and Kaye cut Kindra¡¯s hair to join the warriors. It was the first time they¡¯d looked different, and Kaye had always regretted being the one to separate them in such a way.

    Kindra grabbed the spear like a comfort blanket and sat on her cot while Kaye went through her things and decided what to take with her.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°Everything you need will be provided,¡± Corbin said.

    Kindra glared at him. ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Normally Kaye would chastise her for rudeness, but she couldn¡¯t help agreeing. She didn¡¯t want to hear the strange accent of a man whose first language was not Aledan. She would be surrounded by it soon enough.

    Kaye packed her ceremony dress, a necklace her grandmother on Loria¡¯s side had given her, and the priestess bag of herbs and stones she was never without. She packed her little knife so she could hunt for herbs in Fie Obsid, and finally she packed a doll Kindra gave her when they were children, that hadn¡¯t seen the light of day since she started training as a priestess. When it was all in the bag she stared at it¡ªall the things of her life stuffed into such a small space. Everything except that which mattered most.

    There was nothing left to do except say goodbye. She wished she¡¯d had some warning¡ªsome time to prepare. It would be noon before word reached her mother¡¯s family in Fie Bradach. Kaye¡¯s priestess friends were scattered throughout the other tribes. The only people who would be out in Fie Eoin were the warriors, and of those she was only close to Monk and Gar.

    She couldn¡¯t think of leaving Kindra. Kaye¡¯s words had been brave on the cliff, but how could she leave half of her soul behind while she started a new life in enemy territory? She dropped her bag on the bed, grabbed her sister, and the tears finally flowed.

    Kindra dropped the spear and held Kaye so hard she thought her wings might break. Let them. If they were the only reason Chief Obsid wanted her then maybe he¡¯d turn her away if they were broken.

    Corbin cleared his throat and Kaye wiped her face, her arms still around Kindra¡¯s shoulders. When her tears were dry she spoke softly, reassuring them both. ¡°When I¡¯m settled you can visit, and after I¡¯ve given him a son I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll let me visit. I¡¯ll be his wife. He can¡¯t deny me that.¡±

    Kindra nodded, but didn¡¯t speak. When her arms didn¡¯t slacken, Kaye kissed her cheek. ¡°I have to go now.¡±

    She had to reach behind her and pull Kindra¡¯s hands away, and they went right back to the spear. The look on her face scared Kaye more than the thought of living in Fie Obsid. It was the same look Kindra had after their father died. Empty. Broken.

    Loria hugged Kindra next. ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as I know Kaye is safe and settled.¡± Mother and daughter had never been close, but they would have only each other now.

    Kaye ducked out of the tent into a fire circle full of warriors. She wanted to say goodbye to the High Priestess, who had been a second mother to her, but the woman was hidden from the Obsidians. Above all the High Priestess must be kept safe. Still, it hurt that she wasn¡¯t there to see Kaye off.

    She hugged Monk, who had been an older brother to her, and then Gar. ¡°Look after Kindra,¡± she whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t let her fall into despair.¡±

    ¡°I promise. Be safe.¡±

    She nodded and pulled away. There was no putting it off any longer. With one last hug for Kindra, Kaye said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you in the spring. I promise.¡± Then she turned her back on her sister and home and followed Corbin north to Obsidian Territory.

 There Will Be Battles

    Kindra¡¯s knuckles were white around her father¡¯s spear as she watched Kaye disappear behind the tents. Fury burned in her core, tempered only by the despair that was swallowing every part of her whole. She had never imagined a life without Kaye.

    Oak motioned her over. ¡°We need to talk about your behavior.¡±

    She stared at him, feet refusing to move, not comprehending what he meant. Before she could formulate a reply, Gar¡¯s warm hands covered her shoulders.

    ¡°She just lost her family. Give her time to recover.¡±

    Oak¡¯s mouth pressed into a thin line. ¡°Tomorrow morning then, and she is not to leave that tent. If she goes after her sister she¡¯ll start a war.¡±

    Kindra stared at him, mute, until Gar led her to her tent. She sank onto Kaye¡¯s cot, bundled the blanket in her arms, and buried her face in it. The blanket smelled like the priestess herbs that constantly clung to Kaye¡¯s clothes and hair. As Gar sat and put his arm around Kindra¡¯s shoulders, the despair pushed up into her throat, a sob escaped, and she finally began to cry. She howled into the blanket, pouring everything of herself out, and when she was finished she was empty. No tears. No emotions. No soul. It was the same feeling she¡¯d had after her father¡¯s death, only then Kaye had been with her and Kindra still had a soul.

    Gar handed her a cup of water and she stared into it¡¯s depths as if she¡¯d scry the secret to living without her soul in the bottom.

    ¡°Chin up,¡± Gar tapped it with a finger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a buck-up speech,¡± she said. Her throat was rough from screaming.

    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding.¡±

    She raised a hand to her throat where Corbin¡¯s knife had cut a shallow line. She wasn¡¯t bleeding, but the sting came back with the memory. At least she felt something other than empty.

    She held her hand out for the cloth and wiped the dried blood off. When she finished, she sat with the rag in one hand and the untouched cup in the other. There was still a full day ahead of them. A full day without Kaye. Then a night. Another day, and another. On and on until Kindra joined her father across the river. His spear lay on her bed and she stared at it for a long moment.

    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll let her come back to visit?¡±

    Gar took the bloodied cloth from her hand. ¡°Their chief¡¯s an old man. Older than your father would be if he was alive. Kaye will outlive him.¡±

    ¡°What if he hurts her?¡±

    Gar took her hand this time and held it in both of his. ¡°He won¡¯t. If he¡¯s offering us hunting rights in the Valley, he¡¯s desperate for a son. He¡¯ll take every precaution to see that she¡¯s safe and healthy, so she can bear a strong, healthy son.¡±

    That eased Kindra¡¯s heart some. Gar was right¡ªthe chief couldn¡¯t hurt Kaye while she was carrying his son. She¡¯d be safe until spring, at least.

    The tent had been so full of life not long ago, and what had been a warm, cramped space was now cold and unbearably large. She always knew that eventually she¡¯d live alone, but not with the smell of Kaye in the air. Not with the sight of her mother and sister¡¯s unmade cots and unpacked things. Not with the sudden loss and fear for their safety.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°What am I supposed to do now?¡± Kindra whispered.

    Gar rubbed her cold hand between his warm ones. ¡°The same things you were doing before. Protect the tribe. Work towards you name. Find what makes you happy.¡±

    Her heart sank into the pit that had been growing inside her. ¡°Kaye made me happy. And now that they have her, there¡¯s no chance for war.¡± Kindra looked at him as panic squeezed her chest. ¡°How do I finish my mark if there are no battles?¡±

    He looked away. ¡°There will be battles.¡± His voice was stern and unhappy. ¡°Maybe not with the Obsidians, but what happened today¡­there are those of us who would see Oak step down.¡±

    It took a moment for his words to slog through the despair inside her and hit their mark. When they did, she jerked away and spilled the water.

    ¡°You want to depose the chief?¡±

    Gar looked her in the eyes again. ¡°No. We want him to step down as chief. He doesn¡¯t deserve the honor¡ªhe¡¯s proven a poor chief, and now he¡¯s refused to name you and let the Obsidians take your sister.¡±

    ¡°You said we had no choice but to give them Kaye.¡± If there was nothing else, there was the truth that the Obsidians would take Kaye, either way. ¡°If you were chief you would have let them take her too.¡±

    Gar didn¡¯t deny it¡ªcouldn¡¯t deny it. It was his sworn duty as one of Eoin¡¯s chosen to protect the Seven Tribes at all costs. Even if it cost Kaye.

    ¡°That may be so,¡± he swallowed. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t have promised her in the first place.¡±

    Kindra threw the cup on the ground. ¡°That was a vile lie. There isn¡¯t a person in this tribe who would offer Kaye to our enemies.¡±

    ¡°Then how did they know she was Faye?¡±

    The anger that had flared in Kindra guttered out. Kaye had always been careful to hide her wings, especially when she left the tribe. So how did they know? ¡°But who would do such a thing?¡± Not even Oak was so terrible a chief as that.

    The sadness in Gar¡¯s eyes was too much for Kindra. She hid her face in the blanket and took a deep breath of Kaye. Gar put a warm hand over her healing, nameless mark. When he spoke, his voice was soft and kind, as if he was telling her of a death in the family.

    ¡°The Conals have been in control since your father died. Complete control¡ªchief and High Priestess. The only ones who can knock them from power are you and Kaye. If Kaye stayed, she would be the next priestess of Fie Eoin, answerable only to the High Priestess¡ªif she didn¡¯t become High Priestess herself. And you¡­¡±

    He removed the blanket so she had to look at him. ¡°As a named warrior you are next in line to be chief, not Osprey.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª"

    ¡°The Obsidian chief is desperate for an heir so his family stays in power. Who¡¯s to say Oak isn¡¯t desperate for his family to stay in power too? If Oak never names you, Osprey becomes chief. And if Kaye never becomes a priestess, she cannot challenge that. The Conals stay in power and the Odion name dies away into legend and lesser bloodlines.¡±

    Kindra looked at her nails, still broken from the whipping rock. She wanted to believe Gar¡ªwanted to believe the conspiracies that placed her father¡¯s death on Oak¡¯s hands¡ªbut she¡¯d watched Fennec die and knew they weren¡¯t true.

    ¡°Oak¡¯s a coward who listens to his sister above all else, but he¡¯s no conspirator.¡± Kindra squeezed the edges of the blanket. ¡°Today the Obsidian¡¯s bullied us, no more.¡±

    ¡°If they really have that much power, they have no need to bully us.¡±

    Kindra looked at him. ¡°You think without Oak we¡¯d go to war?¡±

    ¡°We did.¡±

    ¡°And we lost.¡±

    ¡°We need more men,¡± Gar said. ¡°The Dacians would join us. Perhaps the men over the mountain.¡±

    Kindra thought on that a moment. They knew little about the men across the mountain, other than they lived on a giant river¡ªperhaps the river that separated this life from the next. The Aledans knew the Dacians, however, and they weren¡¯t fighters. They¡¯d depended on the Aledans for generations to keep the Obsidians at bay. That was no guarantee of victory.

    ¡°We need something more than men.¡± Kindra frowned and studied the stitching on the blanket as if it was a battlefield. ¡°They have more men; we have better warriors. But we need something other than fodder. Something to strike fear into their numbers before we attack. A monster.¡±

    She wished she knew more of Obsidian culture. Their fears, their legends, their monsters. There were only two people who knew that much about them, and they were both in the chief¡¯s tent.

    Kindra stood and dropped the blanket on the cot, the white hot fury finally winning out over the despair.

    Gar blocked her path. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Oak wanted to speak to me. I need to speak to him¡±

    ¡°He said tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Today.¡± She wasn¡¯t going to sit around all day feeling betrayed and desperate. If there was some way to defeat the Obsidians she would find it and she would destroy them.

 The High Priestess Knew

    Every step away from Fie Eoin slashed Kaye¡¯s heart. By the time she made it to Fie Obsid, her heart would look like Kindra¡¯s back after the whipping ceremony.

    The small group of Obsidians walked north with an Aledan guard so no warriors on patrol would attack. They passed Fie Ronna, the tribe of artists and practical goods; Fie Layton, the tribe of healers and herb lore; and Fie Deorsa, the tribe of farming and feasts. Sheep jumped out of the group¡¯s way as they ascended the pass, and then they were in Deer Valley. It would take half a day to traverse the valley before they made it through the northern pass to Fie Obsid.

    By the time they arrived in Fie Obsid, the sun hid behind the mountain to the west, casting long shadows through the trees. The great house was hidden in the forest¡ªdifficult to see as it blended in. It was made of tree trunks placed next to each other, the cracks plastered with mud, so it looked like it grew straight up from the ground. The roof was beams and branches¡ªan unnatural canopy in an unnatural forest.

    Dark eyes watched in silence as the group made its way through the village. The guards at the entrance of the great house stood aside, and Kaye took a deep breath before she stepped within.

    It took a moment for her eyes to adjust to the dim light. Next to her, Loria coughed at the smell of too many bodies in too small a space. Curtains separated the living spaces of two dozen families, and at the end, in a carved wood chair before his curtained rooms, sat chief Devon Obsid.

    He was a tall man, lean and grey, with sharp black eyes and no smile. Kaye had met him several times when she came to Fie Obsid with the High Priestess. She had always feared him.

    Kaye bowed when they reached the chair. ¡°Chief Obsid.¡±

    He looked from her to Loria, then Corbin. When he spoke it was in Aledan. ¡°They are both witches?¡±

    ¡°That is her mother.¡±

    Obsid¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t need her mother.¡±

    Loria stood. ¡°I will see my daughter wed and settled before I go.¡±

    Chief Obsid studied her with a frown. ¡°You are the Fox¡¯s wife?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    He considered for a moment. ¡°You may stay. Don¡¯t interfere.¡±

    Loria bowed, then helped Kaye stand. ¡°Then I present to you my daughter, Kaye Odion of Fie Eoin.¡±

    Kaye swayed as his gaze roamed over her. She didn¡¯t know what beauty standards were in the Nation, but she had a feeling golden hair and hazel eyes weren¡¯t desirable. Then again, he¡¯d met her before and still sent his men to retrieve her. He must not find her too repulsive.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Take off your cloak,¡± he said.  She untied it and folded it in her arms. He twirled his finger in the air and she turned so he could see the firelight refract off her wings.

    ¡°Can you fly?¡± He asked.

    She faced him and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve learned, although I¡¯m out of practice.¡± The last time she¡¯d flown was before her father¡¯s death. He admonished her for not wearing her cloak during an unusually hot summer, and in her anger she¡¯d jumped off the cliff and glided above the warriors as they practiced. When Fennec yelled at her afterwards, Kindra took Kaye¡¯s side. It was the only time Kindra had ever talked back to their father. She received a red handprint on her cheek, but Kaye was allowed to go without her cloak until it cooled.

    Obsid circled her like a predator. He ran his fingertips over her wings, and she flinched back. That was much too intimate for a man who was not yet her husband. Even Kindra didn¡¯t touch Kaye¡¯s wings.

    He stopped before her. ¡°Yes, I think you¡¯ll do.¡±

    Tears burned at her eyes as her hands folded into fists, nails biting into the flesh of her palm. She¡¯d do? She left her home, friends and sister because she¡¯d do? He didn¡¯t even ask if her family was proven to be good birthers. In fact, the three main families were poor in sons¡ªthat¡¯s why Kindra had become a warrior and Monk had so many sisters. The stronger the Faye blood, the more a family was plagued with daughters. Kaye had a good idea what the chief would do to her if she only bore him daughters.

    Obsid waved them away, disinterested. ¡°Show them where to stay the night. We¡¯ll hold the ceremony in the morning.¡±

    Kaye grabbed her mother¡¯s hand, and Loria squeezed it, hard. Her face was stone, her eyes sharp with hatred, but she merely nodded. Kaye thought they¡¯d be given some time to get their bearings before she was married and trying for sons. A wedding tomorrow morning meant he¡¯d be climbing on top of her tomorrow night. She pressed her lips together to hold back a sob.

    The small space they were given was hardly private. She could hear the discussion of the family on the other side of the curtain. They spoke of the strange-looking witch, and the wedding tomorrow. Kaye turned her focus from them to the pallet along the wall where her mother sat like she was made of wood. This would be Loria¡¯s room until she decided to go home.

    Kaye lay down with her head in Loria¡¯s lap, like she used to when she was young, and cried silent tears while her mother ran her fingers through Kaye¡¯s long hair. Eventually she gathered the courage to ask what had plagued her since the Obsidians showed up that morning.

    ¡°Do you really think father traded me to the Obsidians?¡±

    Loria¡¯s fingers stilled, and she turned Kaye¡¯s head until they could see each other. ¡°Absolutely not. I know he and Kindra had a special bond, but he loved you, and would never have traded you. Not for all the deer in the Valley.¡±

    Kaye¡¯s heart knew it to be true, but sank at what it meant. There was only one other person at the time who could have promised her to the Obsidians, but she was afraid to even think it. ¡°Who then? Who would do such a thing?¡±

    Loria brushed the hair from Kaye¡¯s face. ¡°It could only be Oak. He was obsessed with making peace. I don¡¯t think he did it for any dislike of you.¡±

    ¡°Is this¡­¡± Kaye swallowed. ¡°Is this why I was never confirmed as priestess?¡±

    Loria stiffened. It was clear she hadn¡¯t considered what it meant before this. ¡°It would certainly be difficult to give you to the Obsidians if you were.¡±

    All of Kaye¡¯s worst fears were true. The High Priestess knew.

    That hurt more than being promised to the enemy. The High Priestess had known and complied with the trade. Warm tears leaked out of the corners of Kaye¡¯s eyes and dampened the hair at her temples. She had given her life to the priestesses, but was never going to be confirmed herself. What a cruel joke to play.

 They Fear The Faye

    The Odion tent was just across the fire circle from the chief¡¯s tent, so it didn¡¯t take Kindra long to get there. She was about to knock on the door frame when she heard the High Priestess¡¯ voice, angrier than she¡¯d ever heard it before.

    ¡°You should have told me.¡±

    Kindra paused, but she couldn¡¯t hear Oak¡¯s response through the thick deer hide of the door flap.

    ¡°She was a daughter to me!¡± The High Priestess yelled. ¡°The only one I¡¯ll ever have. And you gave her to the Obsidians out of cowardice. Do you know what that man will do to her?¡±

    Kindra knocked. She didn¡¯t want to hear what Obsid would do to Kaye. The door flap yanked back and a warrior named Aspen stood there. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Oak wanted to see me.¡±

    Aspen opened the flap. The Chief and High Priestess were inside, both looking embarrassed that they were caught fighting.

    Oak tugged on the hem of his shirt. ¡°I said tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I thought you had to talk to me?¡±

    ¡°I thought you were too bereft to talk.¡±

    Another pang of loss hit Kindra¡¯s heart, but she kept her chin up. ¡°Here I am.¡±

    The High Priestess stood and squeezed Kindra¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come see me if you need to.¡±

    ¡°Wait?¡± Kindra looked between them. ¡°I need to know what the Obsidians are afraid of.¡±

    Oak balked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±

    ¡°They must be afraid of something. Not Aledans¡ªnot anymore¡ªbut something.¡±

    Oak crossed his arms and shook his head. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re planning, you¡¯re more like to start an unwinnable war than get your sister back.¡±

    The High Priestess gave him a long, stern look before speaking. ¡°The Faye.¡± A shadow of shame covered her features as she turned to Kindra. ¡°They fear the Faye.¡±

    Kaye was Faye. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°They believe the Faye are too powerful. They come from Mountain, their God, and at a Faye¡¯s death Mountain explodes and rains obsidian for them to use in their spears and daggers.¡±

    At a Faye death. Kindra stared into the High Priestess¡¯ eyes. ¡°They won¡¯t kill Kaye, will they?¡±

    ¡°They desire a son, not obsidian.¡± The woman smiled mildly. ¡°They plan to subdue a Faye, and an Odion. All of their fears become naught with this marriage.¡±

    ¡°They must fear something other than the Faye and Odions,¡± Kindra said.

    The High Priestess frowned. ¡°I know of nothing else.¡±

    Kindra¡¯s heart sank. Unless they could find an army of Faye¡ªnot likely as the Obsidians had one of only two in existence¡ªthey couldn¡¯t scare the Obsidians into compliance.

    Oak, surprising Kindra, spoke. ¡°They fear the horse¡ªthe symbol of Ian Odion and his descendants. But they¡¯re gone now.¡±

    Kindra was too concerned with Kaye to let that sting. ¡°Where do we get horses then?¡±

    The chief and High Priestess looked at each other. It was the priestess who spoke. ¡°Horses are as rare as Faye. They are in the old songs, but no one¡¯s ever seen them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a Faye,¡± Kindra said.

    A wane smile graced the woman¡¯s lips. ¡°I am Faye, but I have never seen a horse, or heard of anyone who has.¡±

    It was a horse who knocked Kindra from the cliff in her nightmare, but if she had to fall to her death to free Kaye she would. Still, without more men, an army of Faye, or a horse, she could do nothing.

    The High Priestess squeezed Kindra¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°I am sorry, Warrior Odion. What has been done today cannot be undone. Not by Trina, Eoin, or Aleda.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t just leave her there. She¡¯s supposed to be a priestess. If you had confirmed her, we wouldn¡¯t have given her up.¡± Kindra bit her tongue as tears stung her eyes.

    Oak stood. ¡°You will not speak to the High Priestess in such a manner.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    The woman raised her hand to calm him. ¡°She speaks out of grief, that is all.¡± To Kindra she said, ¡°Your sister was not ready to take on that responsibility.¡±

    ¡°She was.¡± Kindra crossed her arms. If she hadn¡¯t heard the priestess berating Oak earlier, she would have thought they were planning this together, but that was obviously not the case. ¡°Kaye was the best healer; the best with energy control¡­¡±

    ¡°And not yet ready to give you up,¡± the High Priestess interrupted. ¡°Nor you her. To be a priestess or a warrior you must put the safety of the tribe before all else, especially each other.¡±

    Kindra swallowed and dropped her hands. ¡°But she put the tribe above all else when she went with the Obsidians.¡±

    ¡°No. I know her heart, and she went to save you, not the rest of us.¡±

    ¡°That was pointless, because I¡¯m going after her.¡± Kindra turned to the door, but Oak¡¯s voice stopped her.

    ¡°Kindra Odion, if you walk out that door you are no longer a warrior. Not even a nameless one.¡±

    She froze. Her father had asked her to become a warrior, and she¡¯d promised on his death bed. It was a sacred promise, not yet fulfilled. But Kaye was in the hands of the men who killed Fennec, and the High Priestess was right¡ªKindra would always put her sister¡¯s safety above everyone else¡¯s.

    She turned slowly and stared unflinching at the most powerful woman in the tribe. ¡°Do I have a warrior name?¡±

    The High Priestess stared back. ¡°No.¡±

    Kindra ripped at the ties of the cloak around her neck. The bright red mark stitched across it mocked her as she shoved it into Oak¡¯s hands. ¡°Then I¡¯m not a warrior.¡±

    ¡°You will not leave this tribe!¡± Oak yelled as she ducked out the door. The cold didn¡¯t touch her¡ªshe felt feverish, like her spirit was pushing out of her body in every direction, trying to get free to join Kaye.

    It wasn¡¯t until she threw the door flap aside and Gar¡¯s worried gaze flicked up to her that she realized the full weight of what she¡¯d done. It wasn¡¯t just her father she failed, it was Gar and Wolf, Petoskey and Monk, even Kaye¡ªeveryone who had helped her get to the whipping rock. Kindra had taken all of that time and effort and pain and thrown it at Oak with her words and her cloak.

    She covered her mouth with her hand, sat heavily on her cot and took a deep breath.

    Gar put an arm around her shoulders. ¡°What happened?¡±

    She shook her head, hand still over her mouth so she wouldn¡¯t start screaming again. If she started screaming now she¡¯d never stop.

    His eyes narrowed. ¡°What did Oak do to you?¡± He sat back as his gaze swept over her, well-trained eyes looking for some sign of injury. ¡°Where¡¯s your cloak?¡±

    Kindra dropped her hand and answered, although her voice felt like it was tripping over tears she hadn¡¯t yet shed. ¡°Oak has it.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Gar¡¯s voice was as cold as the frost they¡¯d trampled that morning on their doomed walk.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not a warrior, and I¡¯m going after Kaye.¡± Now the tears did start to flow.

    His arm fell away. ¡°You quit?¡±

    She¡¯d never heard him so angry before. Gar normally took the punches as they came¡ªhis calm was almost eerie as the High Priestess¡¯. ¡°He was going to kick me out.¡±

    Gar rubbed his eyes. ¡°Kindra, you have no idea what you¡¯ve done.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She wiped the tears away and dropped her hands in her lap. ¡°I know I wasted your time¡­¡±

    ¡°For Eoin, stop saying that!¡± He stood and began to pace. ¡°This isn¡¯t about the past. There are plans that depend on you and¡­¡±

    ¡°Plans? What plans?¡±

    He stopped and grimaced. She¡¯d been practicing with Gar so long she knew all his faces, and this one meant he wasn¡¯t supposed to say that.

    ¡°What. Plans.¡±

    He looked away and pressed his lips together. This was a different Gar then the one she knew before the Warrior¡¯s Ceremony. He never used to cut his gaze away to hide secrets. She¡¯d just lost Kaye and her mother¡ªshe couldn¡¯t lose him too.

    ¡°Gar?¡±

    He took a deep breath. ¡°We¡¯ll get your sister back, I promise.¡± He paced a couple more times. ¡°But we have bigger things to worry about now.¡±

    Bigger things? She¡¯d just lost her soul to the Obsidians. ¡°Nothing matters more to me than Kaye.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve proved that.¡±

    It was nearly the same thing the High Priestess said, and Kindra didn¡¯t know if she should be angry or humbled. Gar finally looked at her, and his gaze softened. He sat and grabbed her hands. He was the same warm, attentive man he used to be, but she couldn¡¯t help wondering at what cost. Which was the true Gar? The one she¡¯d known the past four summers and played with as a child? Or this new creature who lost his patience and hid plans that depended on her?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he finally said and tucked a stray wave of hair behind her ears. ¡°Kaye was one of my best friends, and I promise you, we will get her back. But we need the Conals out of power, and you¡¯re the only one who can do that now.¡± He pressed his forehead to hers, as if they could talk without speaking. She shared a soul with Kaye and they couldn¡¯t speak silently, except through body language and foreknowledge.

    Kindra closed her eyes. If Gar wouldn¡¯t look at her while he spilled his secrets, she refused to look at him. ¡°What do I need to do to get Kaye back?¡±

    His hands ran through her hair to her neck, and she thought for a moment he might kiss her, but he only held her forehead against his. ¡°You need to be a warrior, not a sister. Fight smart, like I¡¯ve always taught you. Apologize to Oak¡ª"

    She tried to pull away but he was stronger. ¡°For now.¡±

    She put her hands over his and pursed her lips. What if Oak wasn¡¯t her enemy? He was a coward of a warrior, but they¡¯d had peace with the Obsidians under his rule. A starving peace, perhaps, but they weren¡¯t all dead.

    What if the High Priestess was right? Kaye and Kindra would both be confirmed if they put the tribe first. Her father had always taught her that the tribe came first. Of course, he couldn¡¯t know what it meant to be half a soul, and neither could the High Priestess. She could know many things¡ªknow the will of Aleda, even¡ªbut she could never truly know the Twin Gods, Eoin and Trina. War and Love. If Kindra could only talk to Kaye, they could figure out what to do together.

    If she was going to have a chance to talk to Kaye, though, she¡¯d have to trick both Gar and Oak into believing her compliant. She nodded against Gar¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to Oak. For now.¡±

    This time Gar did kiss her. Kindra didn¡¯t pull away. Fight smart, she thought. Fight smart and go to Kaye when Gar and Oak let their guard down.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered. ¡°I promise, tomorrow Petoskey will tell you everything.¡±

    ¡°After I apologize to Oak,¡± she said. No one would follow her to the chief¡¯s tent, and she could slip out of the village unnoticed while Gar and Petoskey waited for her to return.

 Not A Friend Then

    Kaye slept poorly. Every time she woke from a nightmare she had to remember where she was, and why. Then she¡¯d cry herself to sleep again. She would go to her wedding in the morning with a puffy face and red eyes.

    The final time she woke, it was silent in the great house, except for the crackle of hearth fires being built up. She peeked around the curtain¡ªthe door flap was still bathed in darkness. If she was home, she¡¯d be preparing to sing up the sun with the other priestesses, but now she had nowhere to be at such an early hour. She built up the coals in the hearth and stared at the small flames that arose as she tried to calm her mind and fall into that place where all was right with the world.

    Her calm was broken when the curtain opened. A willowy girl with long, dark hair stepped in with a platter. The scent of hot tea and venison sausage followed, and Kaye¡¯s stomach rumbled. She¡¯d been too nervous to eat last night, and although her nerves still rose and fell in waves, she was calm from meditating and needed to eat or she¡¯d pass out during the ceremony.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    The girl set the platter down and Kaye thanked her in Obsidian. The girl¡¯s dark eyes widened, and she backed into the curtain. ¡°You speak Obsidian?¡±

    Kaye nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not completely fluent, but I can get by. I¡¯ll learn fast, since few people here speak Aledan.¡±

    The girl looked terrified, or guilty, or a combination of both. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°I think it¡¯s terribly wrong what they¡¯re going to do to you.¡±

    Kaye thought so too. The girl was several summers younger, but perhaps she¡¯d come to be a friend. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    She looked behind her as if someone was eavesdropping, then tiptoed forward and whispered, ¡°Muire Obsid.¡±

    Kaye¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh.¡± Not a friend then, a daughter. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Muire. I¡¯m Kaye Odion.¡± She almost added ¡®your new mother¡¯, but the girl would know that already. ¡°Thank you for breakfast.¡±

    Muire bobbed a quick bow, then ducked out of the room. Kaye watched the curtain fall into place and wished she¡¯d stayed to talk. Maybe give Kaye some idea of how the ceremony would proceed and what she needed to do.

    Loria sat next to Kaye and took a sausage. ¡°Who was that?¡±

    Kaye swallowed as nerves attacked her again and the smell of sausage turned from mouth-watering to nauseating. ¡°That was my new daughter.¡±

 Fight Smart

    Kindra didn¡¯t sleep. She lay on Kaye¡¯s cot all night with Kaye¡¯s blanket wrapped around her. She breathed in the priestess scents and listened to Gar snore on her own cot.

    Fight smart. Fight smart. Fight smart. It repeated in her head in Gar¡¯s voice. Fight smart. He¡¯d pounded it into her head over four summers of training. Fight smart.

    She wasn¡¯t stronger than a man. Wasn¡¯t faster, although she was quick. She had to outsmart and outlast her opponents. It was the only way she could win. Take small beatings, wear them out, and then rush them like a river overflowing. Fast and relentless. It was Gar who taught her to fight smart.

    The smart thing would be to stay. Learn more about Petoskey¡¯s plans. Make her own well-informed plans. The Obsidian chief couldn¡¯t live forever, and Kaye would come home. But she would be a widow and a mother then and couldn¡¯t be a priestess¡ªthey weren¡¯t allowed to marry.

    For Kaye¡¯s sake the smart thing would be to stop the marriage before it happened. Who knew when that would be, but Kindra doubted it would take long. A moon, at most. There would be no wearing this opponent out¡ªKindra would have to act fast.

    Gar turned over in her cot, twisting in her blanket. Kindra watched him and wondered again which Gar he was¡ªteacher or liar? Best friend or warrior who would use her for political gain? When had he changed? Or had he always been waiting to ambush her? Was it her dismissal that drove him to this?

    She built up the fire at the first sign of birdsong and started the tea. It was strange; her mother had always done this. Kindra missed her mother more than Kaye for the first time since they left. Her sister was always gone by the time Kindra woke, but Loria had always been there with a silent cup of tea. Breakfast would be waiting by the time Kindra returned from warm-ups and Kaye returned from singing up the sun. It was a ritual that hadn¡¯t changed in eight summers, and now Kindra would have to do it on her own.

    Tears fell onto the coals as she reached over for the boiling pot of water, and the hiss woke Gar. Kindra poured two cups and handed him one.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, but Kindra put a finger to her lips. She¡¯d take her tea in silence like normal, or he could go home.

    Gar slid off the cot to the rugs on the floor and watched her as they drank. He¡¯d have to go to warm-ups, of course, but she wasn¡¯t allowed. She could do them in the tent where no one would see and she could keep an eye on her breakfast, which she¡¯d have to make herself. Loria had taught her to cook long ago, but Kindra felt lost looking at the small fire and trying to think of what to make. What did they even have? She hunted when Loria asked her to hunt, and the trading of furs for grains and vegetables happened while Kindra was at practice. How had she ever thought she could be a woman and a warrior at the same time? There was too much to do.

    She finished her tea and looked through the stored food in the back of the tent. There was a basket of wheat flour, and one of corn meal. Apples. A few wilted greens. Plenty of sausage and dried meat. Some smoked fish. A clay jar with jam, and another with fat. In the back was a flask of vinegar wine Kaye used for dressing wounds.

    Kindra would make a big breakfast of corn meal porridge and venison sausage and leave enough for Gar and Petoskey. By the time they finished eating and wondered why she hadn¡¯t returned she could be in Deer Valley.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make breakfast for you,¡± Kindra said as Gar set his empty cup down and rose. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Oak in his tent.¡±

    Gar bent over and kissed the top of her head. She had to stop herself from elbowing him. When had she given him permission to treat her as a good little tent wife?

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°He¡¯ll forgive you,¡± Gar said and grabbed his things. ¡°I¡¯ll see you when you¡¯re a warrior again.¡±

    He ducked out the door and Kindra started making breakfast. She packed a small bag with things she would need, strapped her dagger to her waist, ate quickly, and left the village just as the sun burst over the cliff. The last note of the priestess song¡ªmissing Kaye¡¯s voice and sounding empty for it¡ªfollowed Kindra into the trees near the river.

    It would take all day to get to Fie Obsid on foot. Kindra had never been before, but she¡¯d heard her father tell stories of his trips before the war.

    She walked along the river path, past Fie Ronna. The sun was full over the cliffs and the warriors would just be returning home for breakfast unless they skipped practice to head out on patrol. Two warriors were sent to each village daily for patrol. If there was trouble, one could run back to Fie Eoin to alert the chief while the other tried to control the situation in the village.

    ¡°Kindra! Hey!¡±

    She groaned. She thought she left early enough to avoid the warriors changing patrol.

    ¡°You on patrol too?¡± It was the newly-named Kingfisher. Pike and Osprey were with him.

    Osprey crossed his arms. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear the news, boys? Kindra¡¯s no longer a warrior. You quit, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Kingfisher gasped, ¡°You quit?¡±

    Pike¡¯s grin said he already knew. Where his brother¡¯s pleas and plans had failed, that grin almost sent her back to Oak, begging to be a warrior again. Pike¡¯s grin said I won.

    ¡°Why would you quit?¡± Kingfisher had always been one of the few trainees who didn¡¯t make fun of Kindra, and she appreciated that. But they were never really friends, and she didn¡¯t have time to waste.

    ¡°So I could follow Kaye.¡± Kindra tried to pass them, but Osprey stepped in her way.

    ¡°The chief says you aren¡¯t allowed to leave the valley.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you run back and tell him, then? I¡¯ll be in Deer Valley before he can stop me.¡±

    Pike grinned and shifted the spear in his hands. ¡°It doesn¡¯t take much to stop one woman.¡±

    Kingfisher looked between them. ¡°You can¡¯t attack her¡ªshe¡¯s unarmed.¡±

    Osprey¡¯s arms remained crossed. ¡°No one¡¯s attacking her unless she continues to Fie Obsid. Pike, please escort Kindra to the chief. I¡¯d hate to let this poor, defenseless woman walk home by herself.¡±

    Kindra glared at Osprey, her mouth pressed into a line. If she didn¡¯t leave today, Gar wouldn¡¯t let her out of his sight, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to sneak out again until it was too late to save Kaye.

    Pike grabbed her arm to lead her home, but Kindra pulled away and punched him. He growled deep in his throat and hit her hard in the side with his spear. Kindra doubled over, hands around her side, pain exploding through her ribs. He swung the spear in the other direction, and it connected with the side of her head. Her vision went white and Kindra went down on one knee as her broken ear bled freely down the side of her face.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kingfisher yelled. ¡°Stop!¡± He grabbed Pike¡¯s arm.

    When her vision cleared, Kindra screamed all her frustration and anger and lunged at Pike, catching him around the waist and sending him down on his back, nearly taking Kingfisher down too. They wrestled for the spear, feet kicking, until Pike drew back his fist to punch her. She got the spear away from him and put the tip to his neck, and his cocked arm didn¡¯t swing.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Osprey said.

    ¡°Kindra,¡± Kingfisher hissed.

    She stood slowly, the tip of the spear at Pike¡¯s neck. ¡°Just like day one all over again, huh Jorsen? I don''t know what Eoin could possibly see in you.¡± She spit, threw the spear down on his chest and turned to face Osprey and Kingfisher, fists clenched. A sharp echo of fear travelled through her bond with Kaye, and she knew she had to get to Fie Obsid as soon as possible. She¡¯d fight Osprey and Kingfisher too if she had to.

    ¡°I¡¯ll complete your mark!¡± Pike swung the spear at her back. He was wild with anger and Kindra turned, ready to defend herself, but a sudden tug on her twin bond drained her energy and she couldn¡¯t get her arms up in time. She staggered as the tip of the spear ripped into her face and shoulder, then stumbled backwards, twisting her ankle as she fell. Blood streamed down her neck on both sides and ran down her arm, staining her shirt.

    Pike stood over her and glared, his eye beginning to swell and bruise. ¡°No wonder Eoin didn¡¯t name you.¡±

    Osprey pulled Pike away as Kingfisher knelt next to her. ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    Her ears rang and her head felt full of wood as the pull on her twin bond increased. She stared at Pike¡¯s back, at the named mark, and wondered again why the God would name him, but not her. His mark was the last thing she saw before the energy of her twin bond snapped back into her with full force and she passed out.

 I Was Supposed To Give Him A Son

    No one else came for Kaye that morning. She expected them to bring her an Obsidian-style dress, or explain her part in the ceremony, or at least send a guard in case she changed her mind and tried to run. Every time she peaked around the curtain the main room was full of people running to and fro, preparing for the wedding, but no one saw the need to prepare her.

    ¡°What¡¯s taking so long?¡± Loria asked as Kaye closed the curtain. ¡°They should have been preparing for days.¡±

    Kaye shrugged. ¡°Maybe they didn¡¯t think I¡¯d come willingly. Or maybe they hold the ceremony at night.¡±

    ¡°They do like darkness.¡± Loria frowned as she looked around the dim space. At home the door flap would be open to let in light whenever there was a sunny day.

    The curtain opened. Corbin stood in all black with a length of rope in his hand. So, the Obsidians also joined the new couple¡¯s hands with rope. The thought of being tied to Obsid made Kaye want to scream and run, but she took a deep breath. Now she wished the Obsidians did hold their ceremony at night so she could wait a bit longer. She wasn¡¯t ready to marry Obsid.

    Kaye stood, Loria behind her with one hand on her shoulder. She looked at the rope and swallowed. ¡°Which wrist?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    That was odd. Kaye held out her right wrist, the one she would have been bound with in Fie Eoin. Corbin tied the rope around it, then grabbed her other hand and began wrapping the rope around it as well.

    Kaye gasped in surprise and Loria stepped forward. ¡°Just what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere,¡± Corbin said. Kaye tried to pull away, but he yanked on the rope and she fell into him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Terror crept into her voice. What kind of tribe would send a woman, both hands bound, to her new husband?

    Corbin didn¡¯t reply, just finished tying the knot. There was only enough space between her wrists for him to grasp the rope.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Loria yelled as he dragged Kaye out of the room. The main room was empty except for a couple of guards¡ªeveryone else was outside for the ceremony.

    ¡°Let her go!¡± Loria beat on him with a fist, but he shoved her away.

    ¡°Get rid of her,¡± he told the guards in Obsidian.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Kaye tried to turn but Corbin dragged her to the door. ¡°No!¡± Kaye screamed as one of the guards drew his dagger. The last thing she heard before being shoved into the blinding sunlight was her mother¡¯s scream, abruptly cut off.

    Kaye cried silently to Aleda. This was no wedding¡ªit was murder. Outside, the tribe stood around their chief, who was bound by the wrist to an Obsidian woman.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked, afraid of the answer but needing to delay. ¡°Who is that woman?¡±

    Corbin stopped in the middle of the circle and smiled. ¡°That will be the chief¡¯s new wife. Congratulate her, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Kaye looked from Corbin to the woman bound to Chief Obsid. She looked nervous, but there was no pity in her eyes for Kaye.

    ¡°I was supposed to give him a son.¡± Kaye tried again to yank herself away from his grasp.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°And you will.¡± Corbin gripped her shoulders painfully. ¡°Witches have great power. The sacrifice of an Odion witch is bound to please Mountain. He¡¯ll bless the chief and his new bride with a son, and the rest of us with obsidian for our spears and knifes, so we can kill the rest of the Aledans.¡±

    Kaye hadn¡¯t thought she could be more terrified than when she heard her mother¡¯s scream cut short, but Corbin¡¯s words burrowed deep and lodged in the center of her soul. The priest next to Obsid drew a long black dagger from his belt and Kaye screamed.

    ¡°Aleda! Mother! Help me, please!¡±

    She backed into Corbin and the hilt of his dagger jabbed into her spine.

    ¡°Kindra!¡± Kaye screamed. Her sister wouldn¡¯t hear her, but she would sense the terror and feel the knife when it cut deep. ¡°Eoin!¡±

    Corbin shifted to get a better hold of Kaye, and the power of the God rose through her twin bond. She twisted, grabbed the hilt of his dagger, and plunged it into his stomach. The entire tribe froze as he doubled over with a groan of pain.

    Kaye ripped the dagger out. They would certainly kill her now. She twisted to flip her cloak over her shoulders and spread her wings. The Obsidians¡ªeven the priest and chief¡ªstepped back at the sight. Kaye jumped into the air and prayed that what she told Obsid was true and she still knew how to fly.

    Her wings beat the air and propelled her into the canopy. ¡°Get her down!¡± Obsid yelled from below. A spear flew at her but was lost among the branches. Kaye used the bloody knife to cut her wrists apart, then flew over the trees towards the mountain where the updraft would help her climb out of their reach. Already her wings were tiring from her weight.

    She was over the river when the spears flew at her again. There was no tree cover here¡ªnothing to stop their perfect arc¡ªand they ripped through her wings. Kaye screamed. The pain was worse than the whipping¡ªworse than anything she had ever imagined.

    The water smacked and swallowed her. The cold helped the pain in her wings, but she rushed helplessly downstream with the current, fighting to keep her head above the water.

    A tree blocked half of the river and Kaye slammed into it. She grasped for purchase, slipped, and finally caught a branch. The Obsidians were yelling, rushing down the bank on the other side to find a shallow place to cross.

    Kaye pulled herself to shore and gasped for breath on her hands and knees. She didn¡¯t have long before they caught up to her, so she forced herself to stand and keep moving south. There was a dark crevice just above the tree line of the mountain. She could hide there if she could make it in time.

    Every step sent a jolt of pain through her body. Water dripped from her hair and clothes, mixing with the blood from her wings. She would never be able to use them again, but that didn¡¯t matter as long as she made it home. They had served their purpose.

    When the side of the mountain became too steep, she grabbed at thin trees to pull herself along, and when she reached the tree line, she scrambled up the shifting, rocky ground using her hands for support. The crevice was out of sight over a ledge, but she kept her eyes on the ledge. She¡¯d have to climb two dozen feet of rock wall to reach it.

    ¡°An Aledan sword to the man who catches the witch!¡± Someone shouted and Kaye grabbed the first handhold she could find. She was halfway up the wall when the first Obsidian reached for her ankle. She kicked him with her other foot, and he lost his balance. He slipped down the shifting rock and slammed into the trees below. The others paused, but when he didn¡¯t move or make a sound they came after Kaye with renewed vigor.

    The rock was cold and her fingers were going numb, but she managed to pull herself onto the ledge and sit against the wall. She ignored the crevice¡ªhiding wouldn¡¯t help her now. Her pursuers were steadily climbing to the ledge. She could push them off when they reached it, but that would be more blood on her hands, and there was a good chance they would pull her down with them. The small ledge wound around the mountain to her right. Even if it didn''t go all the way around, she could get out of sight and keep climbing. With her bloody wings pressed against the rock behind her and her hands splayed out to grip at the wall she slid out of sight around the side.

    Cold wind buffeted her as she continued to inch her way around, and she stopped when she hit an area where the rock had fallen away. Ten feet of nothing hung between her and the continuation of the ledge. A man came into sight on her left, swearing at his big feet on the small surface. Kaye turned so she was facing the wall, grabbed a handhold and eased herself over the drop. Her muscles ached and her fingers were going numb, but she could climb across the space. She was hanging halfway across when the man reached the edge of the ledge.

    "We''ll be waiting for you, witch. If you ever come back to this side of the mountain, you are ours."

    A strong wind buffeted them both and Kaye clung to the rock wall. If she could make it the rest of the way across, he wouldn''t follow. She sucked in a deep breath and turned her head away from him, into the wind, and reached for the next handhold.

 I Hear The Fish Attacked The River

    The sweet smell of corn porridge mixed with the gamey venison sausage wafted from the Odion tent when Gar and Petoskey returned from warm-ups. Kindra was gone, of course, waiting at Oak¡¯s tent for the chief to return, but Gar was still surprised to find breakfast waiting for them. He¡¯d had no idea Kindra could do something so domestic as cook. The porridge was bland, but he couldn¡¯t have done any better.

    ¡°Do you think Oak¡¯ll let her back in?¡± Gar asked before spooning a bite of porridge.

    Petoskey finished chewing a piece of sausage and swallowed. ¡°No, but only because I don¡¯t think she can be that repentant. She¡¯ll try at first, then he¡¯ll say something that angers her, and she¡¯ll fight back.¡± He took another thoughtful bite. ¡°She¡¯s just like her father.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Petoskey shook his head. ¡°Not when you¡¯re looking to fight, but Fennec was never a man of peace. He wanted battle. He wanted glory. He got them both¡ªat too steep a price.¡±

    Gar¡¯s porridge turned to stone in his stomach and he dropped his spoon into the bowl with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s never going to work, is it?¡±

    Petoskey studied his bowl and frowned. ¡°It was never going to work. I hoped her being a woman would temper that spirit, but it has only brought it out more.¡±

    ¡°Her father taught her to be twice as tough as the boys.¡±

    ¡°He should have taught her to be half as nice.¡±

    Gar shrugged and ate the rest of his breakfast dutifully. ¡°We can¡¯t let Oak win.¡±

    Petoskey placed his empty bowl on the rug beneath his feet. ¡°We won¡¯t, but we need a better plan. If Kindra¡¯s not a warrior there must be some other way she can influence the tribe.¡±

    It hung in the air between them. The only way a woman could influence the tribe was to become a priestess¡ªwhich took training from childhood, and Kindra wouldn¡¯t be suited for either way¡ªor marry a man in one of the ruling families. Osprey or Monk. With Kindra as wife, Monk would have as good a claim to be chief as Osprey, and with enough warriors on their side, they could keep Osprey from becoming chief when Oak died. Even if they couldn¡¯t, as a direct descendent of Ian Odion, any child of Kindra¡¯s had more claim as chief than a child of Osprey.

    Gar cleaned the bowls as he thought about it. ¡°She must become a warrior. A named warrior. I¡¯m going to check on Oak¡¯s tent.¡± Perhaps if she was digging herself a hole, he could help her climb out.

    There was no yelling coming from the chief¡¯s tent when Gar arrived¡ªthat was a good sign. At least Kindra hadn¡¯t lost her temper yet. Or she was so mad she was speechless.

    There was, however, a commotion to the north. Gar ran in that direction in case of an Obsidian attack, but it wasn¡¯t Obsidians at all. It was Kingfisher Bardel, bracing Kindra as she limped next to him. She bleed from both sides of her head, her left arm slung over the warrior¡¯s shoulders and her bloody right arm tucked into her body.

    Gar ran over. "What happened?"

    Kindra made no effort to speak, so Kingfisher relayed the story for her. "She was trying to go to Fie Obsid and Pike attacked her. I think he was trying to destroy her mark, but she turned, and..."

    ¡°She took it¡­¡± Kindra mumbled incoherently. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Gar''s heart dropped¡ªshe hadn¡¯t gone to speak to Oak at all. "I''ll get her home. Find the High Priestess."

    Kingfisher handed her over. She whimpered in pain, but walked with Gar, limping and trailing spatters of blood. He had never seen Kindra so indifferent to showing she was injured, and that scared him.

    Petoskey stood outside the Odion tent as they approached. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Gar explained what little he knew, and Petoskey¡¯s frown deepened.

    ¡°Get her inside. I need to speak with Oak.¡±

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Gar sat her on her cot and took a good look at her injuries. Her right ear was split and bleeding, her lip swollen, one eye beginning to swell shut and there was a deep cut on the left side of her chin. Her right shoulder was a bloody mess, although he couldn''t tell if the blood was from her ear or not.

    Pushing the hair gently from her face he looked into her open eye. It wasn''t dilated, but it wasn''t focusing on him either. "Kindra."

    The pupil contracted and focused. She didn''t speak for a long moment and when she did the words seemed as if they had taken a long, hard journey to get to her mouth.

    "You''re bleeding." She reached out a bloody hand to touch his face.

    "No, you¡¯re bleeding."

    Her pupil unfocused again. "I''m fine." Still the words were delayed, as if travelling through water. ¡°Kaye¡­¡±

    He cupped her cheek and tried to look into her eyes. "What hurts?"

    "Everything." That, at least, was immediate. It didn''t help him pinpoint the worst injury, so he grabbed a nearby cloth and pressed it to her ear.

    "Hold this."

    She was staring in shock again, and he moved her hand to hold the cloth. She did as instructed, leaving him to search the tent for a clean cloth and fresh water.

    He cleaned the cut on her chin first, watching her face as he did so. The corner of her eye twitched, the only indication she noticed the pain. He moved to her shoulder. The cut there was deep and long, and he could see the white of bone as he cleaned it. She wouldn''t be using that arm anytime soon. Before he was finished, the rag and water were dark with blood.

    Taking the rag from her hand he inspected her ear. It had stopped bleeding, and he leaned close and whispered, "Kindra, can you hear me?" Her eardrum must not be broken because she began shaking in reply, her body convulsing in shock.

    "Shh, it''s ok." He sat next to her and held her to keep her from shaking so bad that she hurt herself more. The convulsions moved like waves, starting with her head and moving to her feet. He rubbed her good arm and whispered to her until she calmed and the shaking passed.

    "Are you ok?"

    "I''m fine," she said. "Tired."

    "I bet you are." He kissed the top of her head before releasing her. "Let''s get you bandaged up. The High Priestess will be here soon."

    She closed her eyes but kept herself upright as he searched the tent for bandages. Kaye had a large basket of priestess things under her bed, and strips of cloth were included. He tied them around her shoulder and head, ripping away the sleeve to find that the cut went clear down to her elbow. She began shaking again, but only in small spasms that didn''t hinder what he was doing.

    He helped her into one of her father''s warrior shirts that he found in a chest, then pulled her bloody shirt down beneath it and cut it away. Once she was lying on her cot, he put the bloody rags and shirt in a pile next to the foul water and stood.

    "I''m going to look for the High Priestess. She should have been here by now." He brushed his fingers across her forehead, and she grabbed weakly for his hand.

    "No," she said, her voice weak and rasping. "Don''t leave me here alone."

    "You need a priestess. I only know first aid."

    She squeezed his hand tighter and opened her eyes. "Don''t leave me. Don''t leave me here to die. Where''s Kaye? Get Kaye!"

    "Kindra, stop." He pushed her good shoulder onto the cot as she tried to rise. "Kaye is gone, and you aren''t going to die.¡±

    She grabbed his hand again and looked him in the eyes, her own wide with fear. "This is how my father died."

    It hit him like a blow to the chest. This is how my father died. For a moment he was back at the battle that killed Fennec. He could hear the men screaming, the weapons clashing, and smell the blood. Fennec was fighting three Obsidians. Losing, but fighting on. He survived the day, but Gar knew Kindra''s fear. Not to die today but to rot from the inside, losing a battle that lasted moons instead of moments.

    He cradled her to his chest, "You''re not going to die. I promise. I won''t let you die of this." He stroked her hair in an effort to calm his own fears. If Pike killed her...brother or no, Gar could not forgive that.

    It was then that Kingfisher poked his head through the door. "I''ve brought the High Priestess."

    Gar helped Kindra lay down and took a step back as the priestess walked in. He bowed his head in respect.

    The High Priestess sat on the edge of the cot and turned Kindra''s head either way to survey the damage. "I hear the fish attacked the river. I hear the river won, but the fish left deep rents in the stream." She pushed back the corner of the shirt to reveal the bandaged shoulder. "How deep?"

    "Too the bone," Gar replied and glanced at Kingfisher, who guarded the door.

    The High Priestess flipped the shirt back into place before running her hands over Kindra''s body, eyes closed. Gar remembered this from his own injuries¡ªshe was searching for the heat of wounds. She stopped over Kindra''s ribs, and he prayed she didn''t have a punctured lung like her father, then the priestess continued before stopping at her ankle. She lifted the foot, flexed it, nodded and set it down.

    "I¡¯ll make her a tea to sleep and a poultice for her wounds. You did a good job cleaning them, and she needs rest more than anything right now. Tomorrow when she wakes, I¡¯ll check for infection.¡±

    She took her bag from the ground and began preparing the tea. She sent Kingfisher to collect fresh water, and instructed Gar to build up the fire.

    "She''ll be okay, won''t she?" Gar asked as the flames licked the wood.

    The High Priestess smiled softly. "She is blinding you to your warrior eyes. It is nothing more than another scar and a tale to tell her children."

    That caught him off guard. He knew the High Priestess could see the future, but rarely did she speak of it. "She''ll have children?"

    "She will." She turned back to Kindra, and Gar wondered if the priestess knew who the father would be.

 We Are Brothers No More

    While the High Priestess helped Kindra drink the tea, Gar excused himself from the Odion tent to find his brother. He wasn''t sure what he would say when he did, but he knew Pike was in a lot of trouble over this. Attacking an Odion¡ªand an unarmed Odion at that¡ªwas a deep offense to Eoin.

    He found Pike leaving the village by the southern path, with a bag slung over his shoulder, the sword Gar gave him on his hip, and a spear in hand.

    "Where are you going?"

    Pike turned and glanced around hastily, like a cornered animal. One eye was discolored and swelling, but that was the only sign of the fight. "I''m leaving."

    "It''s too late in the year."

    He shrugged and hefted the bag so it would rest on his shoulder better. His gaze would only stay on Gar for a moment as he looked for some trap. "I''m not going to stay just so they can¡­¡± He stopped and glared at the tents. "Just so they can kick me out."

    "They won''t kick you out. I''m sure she provoked you, just apologize.¡±

    "Apologize?" Pike finally looked at him, anger clear on his face. "I''m not going to apologize. She punched me."

    "I''m sure she did.¡±

    "No." Pike slammed the end of his spear into the ground. "You don''t get it. You''re blinded to her faults because of her father."

    Gar''s fingers began to clench into a fist. "Her father has nothing to do with this."

    "Yes he does!" Pike ran a hand through his greasy hair. "You helped her through training because of your guilt. Every day after practice, you met with her in the woods to go over this stance, or that attack. Maybe if it had been our father who died you would have helped me instead."

    Gar was taken aback by that. "You¡­didn''t need the help."

    "I was beat by a girl on my first day of practice! And you laughed at me!" Pike clenched his teeth together and breathed heavily through his nose. "And then you offered to help her."

    Of course Gar laughed at him¡ªKindra had bested Gar many times as children too. It was all fair play. He had no idea his brother would take it so personally. "No one else was going to help her."

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    "Because she shouldn''t be a warrior! I don''t care who her father is¡ªno girl should be a warrior. It''s demeaning to be beat by a girl."

    "She''s a good warrior. It''s not demeaning to be bested by someone who fights well."

    The look Pike turned on him was full of betrayal. "It''s worse than demeaning, and now it¡¯s you who¡¯s been bested by her. You want me to stay so I can be punished for this, but I''m not being punished for putting her in her place. I should have killed her while I had the chance. Someday I¡¯ll come back and finish the job."

    He spit on the ground and Gar crossed his arms. He couldn¡¯t believe Pike¡¯s hatred could extend so far as to hurt Kindra over something so small. "If you come back with the intent to kill her, I¡¯ll stop you. Brother or no."

    A slow, ugly smile spread across Pike''s face. "Then you finally understand. Brother or no, you chose her." He lifted the spear from the ground and dusted off the point before looking at Gar again. "Eoin curse your battles, Liam Bayn, and Trina curse your bed. We are brothers no more."

    He hiked his bag again as he began walking south. Gar watched him go with a sinking heart.

    #

    Gar''s footsteps were staccato as he walked back to Kindra''s tent, still reeling from his brother''s words. My brother cursed me, he thought. My own brother. And he¡¯d promised to end Kindra''s life. She was helpless right now, and if Gar could help it, he wouldn''t leave her side until he knew Pike was well out of Camden Valley. The trails would be impassable with snow soon; they wouldn''t need to worry about him returning until spring.

    "Aleda, help him find a place to live before the snows come. Keep him healthy and safe, and give him time to think on what he has done." The prayer was said under Gar¡¯s breath, and he made a sign of blessing before entering Kindra''s tent.

    Monk had been called in his absence and sat on Kaye''s cot so he wouldn''t get in the way. He looked at Gar, his gaze serious but not worried. The High Priestess put a poultice over Kindra''s shoulder, and a matching smear of it covered her chin already. One eye was swollen completely shut and her bruises had darkened. To anyone other than a warrior, she would look close to death, but he could see the color in her skin, a healthy pink that those in serious trouble did not have.

    With a nod to Monk towards the door, Gar excused them both. When they were out, he leaned close, not wanting the High Priestess to hear. "Pike left, but I want you to track him and make sure he''s not coming back. He''s sworn to be the death of her, and she can''t protect herself right now."

    Monk nodded and Gar entered the tent. The High Priestess was packing her things, leaving a bowl of salve and herbs for the tea. She smiled as she stood, and he bowed. Then she was out, and he was alone with Kindra.

    "How do you feel?" he asked as he sat on the cot.

    "Fine," she rasped, her eyes closed.

    A smile pulled at his lips despite everything. "Of course you are." He put his hand over hers and watched her chest move shallowly. If he didn''t speak for a few moments, she would fall asleep, but he wanted her to hear about his brother first.

    "Pike left. He won¡¯t be allowed to enter Camden again."

    "Good," she said, and he could hear the energy it cost her to speak. "I hope he rots."

    Gar patted her hand. "Go to sleep, Kindra. I''ll be here if you need me."

    He didn''t have to say anything. She was already drifting into an herb-induced slumber.

 There Were No More Mountains

    Kaye leaned against the rock wall once she was safely on the other side. Her legs shook, muscles screaming with the effort to climb the mountain. Her fingers were bloody and numb. Cold wind blew, and the Obsidian was watching her, making sure she didn''t try to climb back across the pass. She couldn¡¯t if she wanted to.

    She crept slowly around the ledge until he was out of sight before her legs gave out and she slid into a ball, tucking into her wet cloak against the wind.

    It was growing dark by the time Kaye uncurled herself. The wind was colder now, but she could tell by the light on the cliffs across the valley that the sun hadn''t set. If she was on this side of the mountain come full-dark she would freeze. At least the other side would catch the last warm rays before the cold night crept in.

    With a grunt, Kaye continued around the ledge until she was surprised to see the sun. It was an opening to the other side. She let herself rest a moment, but even with this lucky find Kaye was only halfway over. There were sure to be precipitous climbs down before she reached level ground. With that thought in mind, and the darkness in the valley growing deeper, Kaye crept around the sharp peak.

    The light was stronger as she made her way around, and her view of the west grew. There were no more mountains. There were large hills to the north and south, their tops covered with trees, and straight ahead was a valley of trees extending out to the largest body of water she had ever seen. Sunlight blended the horizon so it seemed the sky bled into the earth, turning it blue. Kaye wanted to get to that water and take a long drink, but she still had a mountainside to deal with, and this side was windier.

    Lowering herself to sit on the ledge, she felt for footholds. It was much slower going down blind than it had been pulling herself up, and the sun was setting at her back, cooling the air and clouding the sky. As dark came on it began to rain¡ªmore of a misty sprinkle than rain¡ªand Kaye¡¯s frozen, bloody fingers slipped. She exhaled in pain as she landed on her broken wings. She could go no further this time.

    Tucking into her cloak and trying to gather warm energy through chattering teeth and painful muscles, Kaye fell asleep on the mountain.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    It was all pain when she woke before dawn. Everything hurt. Her fingers were swollen and numb from the cold, and she whimpered as she bent them to get the blood flowing. Her nose burned with cold, her stomach complained with hunger, and her poor, broken wings were inflamed. Her body ached. Loneliness and betrayal ran even deeper than the pain, and Kaye wanted to sleep forever. She tucked the cape around her and didn¡¯t get up until the sun was high in the sky.

    As the slight warmth seeped into Kaye¡¯s cold body, she forced herself to make a plan for continuing. She had nothing to eat or drink¡ªshe would have to reach the forest soon. The clouds had moved off, leaving the valley before her bright and green. She leaned to look at the climb she still had to make. The tree line was higher on this side; the climb shouldn¡¯t be that bad.

    She was wrong. Last night¡¯s rain made the going treacherous with partially frozen water in all the good footholds. More than once her feet or fingers slipped and she scrambled to find purchase so she wouldn¡¯t fall. Eventually the puddles warmed and melted, and when she looked down and found the trees only a short distance away, she said a prayer to Aleda, took her chances, and jumped. Her feet hit the slick ground of ferns and mosses, pitched her backwards, and slid her downhill until a giant red cedar stopped her fall. She lay where she fell for a long time before venturing to get up, careful of her footing on the wet ground.

    Even on tree-filled ground Kaye moved slow. The slope was steep and wet, and often what looked like solid ground was a rotting tree that collapsed under her weight. By the time she stopped for a break she was muddy, wet, hungry and tired, but it was noticeably warmer on this side of the mountain. Not warm enough to leave behind her cloak, but she did lift it off her shoulders often to ease the pain in her wings.

    The mountain also leveled off quicker than the other side. Already it was not so steep, and she didn¡¯t have to use small trees and brush as she made her way, but it was slippery. Showers came and went all day, and it smelled damp and mossy, as if the soil never dried even on the hottest summer days. It was no surprise when a misty rain interrupted her break.

    As she pushed on, the mist became a steady rain, turning damp dirt to mud and making it a chore to cross washed-out areas of mountainside. She was following the setting sun by the time she reached the level ground of the valley, which was marshy with run-off. Even after the rain stopped there was no dry ground, and no dry wood for a fire. She didn''t recognize the plants here, with the exception of a tangle of blackberries growing where a cedar had come down, but the bush looked to be well picked over by animals already. She didn¡¯t recognize anything else that was edible. It was going to be a cold, wet, hungry night.

 They Were Faye

    Bryant Conal picked a mushroom that looked like a brain coral from the distant ocean, and placed it in his bag on top of the blackberries that already filled the bottom. The mushroom grew at the base of a tree and was the size of a large melon. This far from his village the mushrooms had been growing for moons without the greedy hands of his people to stunt their growth. They were tastier when they were younger, but the size more than made up for the flavor.

    At a noise to the north, he froze and put his hand out to signal to his gathering partner to stop as well. They crept forward through the damp forest, hopping along like deer, their feet barely touching the ground. They were Faye, and they relied on their wings to help them navigate the mountain¡¯s slippery slope.

    ¡°Celeste, look,¡± he whispered and pointed to the figure in the distance.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Celeste stopped with her hand against a tree to keep her balance and looked in the direction he was pointing. In the distance was a young woman, about their age, covered in mud and trying to maneuver the wet ground without falling. A distant yelp of surprise followed her disappearance, and she re-emerged a short way down the mountainside, moving slow as she picked more carefully for her footing.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Bryant asked.

    Celeste shrugged. ¡°Not Faye, but I cannot imagine any of the Sea People venturing this far inland.¡± She watched until the girl moved out of sight. ¡°She does not appear hurt. She is no concern of ours.¡±

    ¡°What if she is the Aledan priestess?¡±

    A good-natured laugh escaped Celeste as she smiled at him. ¡°If that is the young priestess, she has a lot to learn about being Faye. I doubt it is, but we shall tell the Lady what we saw.¡±

    Bryant watched where the girl had disappeared into the mist. If she was the winged priestess from Fie Eoin, then she was heading straight into the dangerous territory of the Sea People.

 Timin Found A Silkie

    Timin Breen of the Penguin Clan watched the ocean crash against the rocky shore as he had every day for the past three moons. There was no chance his brother would wash up now¡ªhe¡¯d be gone into the stomachs of sharks and crabs¡ªbut there was still a chance something of his would wash up. A scrap of clothing, or a piece of the rope that pulled him under.

    It happened so fast. One moment they were standing in the outrigger canoe, waiting for the whale to breech. The next moment it breeched, their spears buried deep in its flesh, and the beast dove. Despite warning Cass over and over to watch the rope, it was the boy¡¯s first hunt and the thrill of the kill caught him up with the rope and pulled him over. Cass could hold his breath a long time, but not as long as the whale. By the time the whale re-surfaced the rope had snapped and Cass was gone.

    Every summer there was at least one death during the hunt, but Timin never thought it would be his younger brother, who was always so sure-footed in the canoe.

    Timin turned to leave the cliffside when something disappeared down the path to the cove below. Not sure what it was¡ªbut fairly confident the mountain spirits wouldn¡¯t venture this far out¡ªhe gripped his coral-tipped spear and crept to the edge of the cliff.

    It was a person. A female, he thought, but she was so mud-caked it was hard to tell. She stumbled down the path, limping and not paying attention to anything except her feet and the ground before her. He followed her at a distance, his feet sure on the well-known rocks, and watched as she made a bee-line for the water.

    Could it be a silkie? That would explain her footsteps¡ªunsure on the ground. She stepped into the water, slipping on the algae-covered rocks. She fell to her hands and knees but didn''t seem to mind, just scooped up water and splashed her face. It certainly seemed like something a silkie would do.

    Timin stopped at the shore and watched until she scooped up a handful of water and brought it to her mouth. She began to cough.

    "Are you okay?¡± He asked.

    She spun and her eyes went from him to the cliff walls around them, to the path he was blocking. When she spoke, she kept her eyes on his spear instead of him. ¡°Are you an Obsidian?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone by that name. I¡¯m Timin Breen of Gaerlom.¡± He took a step forward and she scrambled to stand. The waves lapped at the bottom of her tattered dress, and frayed ropes circled her wrists. Had she been a prisoner? Did Obsidian do this to her?

    "What did you do to the water?" She said.

    His brows knit together. "Do to it? It''s the ocean. It''s always been like that."

    The look on her face said she didn''t believe him, nor understand what an ocean was. Before he could explain she spoke.

    "What do you drink, if this water is foul? Or are your gods so cruel they surround you with water you cannot drink?"

    That made Timin chuckle silently, although it was obvious she wasn¡¯t joking. "No. They gave us fresh water. It''s further inland." He smiled, but her brow remained creased with weariness. "I can show you, if you like?"

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    She looked around again and finally met his gaze. It took a long moment before she nodded. "Yes. Thank you."

    Timin backed away as she picked more carefully through the water. She raised her eyes to his and they were the same not-quite-brown as his father¡¯s. She spoke with an accent he couldn¡¯t identify¡ªshe wasn¡¯t from the coast. He knew most of the tribes within a moon¡¯s canoe trip, and she didn¡¯t speak, act, or dress like any of them. She was too pale, her clothes too bright¡ªhis were dull from salt¡ªand she smelled different. Woodsy.

    He smiled, trying to put her at ease. "And you are?"

    She gave him a long, uncertain look and coughed again from the salt water.

    "This way. My village isn''t far, and the North River is even closer." He reached out to grab her elbow, but her eyes rolled up at his touch and she dropped to the sand. Timin froze. He didn¡¯t expect that.

    He knelt, careful not to touch her. ¡°Hello? Are you okay?¡± He looked at the top of the path, but there was no one there.

    Timin scooped her up. Her cloak was covered in mud and old blood and her dress was torn and stained. Her hands were raw and cracked, and there was dried blood under the nails. Her hair looked sand-colored, like his. She must be a silkie¡ªbut who would do such a thing to a silkie? No wonder the sacred beasts hadn¡¯t come through on their migration this autumn.

    He carried her up the cliff and south along the coastline. His village was out of sight around a bend of the cliffs and the villagers stared at his strange cargo as he walked to his parent¡¯s hut. The only one brave enough to ask about it was Misha of the Sea Star Clan, his betrothed.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± She asked as she fell into stride beside him.

    Timin adjusted the weight in his arms and grunted. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think it¡¯s a silkie.¡±

    Misha¡¯s eyes opened wide¡ªthey¡¯d grown up with stories of silkies. There were people in the tribe who were silkie-kin, Misha and Timin included, but few people had ever seen a silkie in its human form.

    They stopped before a gray hut with a penguin painted above the door. Misha lifted the flap aside and Timin ducked in. His mother gasped he lay the silkie on his cot.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± Abigail Breen said as she pushed herself from the floor. Strips of sea grass fell from her lap, and she set aside the basket she¡¯d been weaving.

    ¡°Timin found a silkie,¡± Misha said, the excitement in her voice making it higher pitched than normal.

    ¡°Pin the door back,¡± Abigail said and began to inspect it. She picked up a wrist and shook her head at the rope.

    Timin began to cut the rope away while his mother cleaned the silkie¡¯s face. The flesh on her wrists was raw, but not scabbed over. The bonds hadn¡¯t been there long, but there was so much blood on her clothes he couldn¡¯t believe she wasn¡¯t tortured for many days.

    Abigail inspected her for injuries to find the source of all the blood. She gasped and dropped the cloak back in place, face white. The wound must be severe.

    ¡°Get your father,¡± she said in a tone that warned against argument. ¡°Misha, out¡ªand drop the door. I need space and privacy.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Timin said, fear rising for the poor silkie. It couldn¡¯t be good if his mother didn¡¯t want the extra light the open door would provide.

    ¡°Get your father. Now.¡±

    Timin dropped the flap on his way out and took Misha¡¯s hand as they walked to the shore to find Gabriel Breen.

    ¡°What do you think happened to it?¡± Misha said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He hoped it wasn¡¯t done by one of their tribe. Silkies were sacred¡ªto tie one up and hurt it would be a sin against their Ancestors and the Sea, which provided the people of Gaerlom their livelihood.

    They found Gabe Breen hauling in the day¡¯s catch from the canoe. Timin grabbed the bag of fish from his shoulder. ¡°Mom needs you.¡±

    Misha butt in before either of them could say more. ¡°Timin found a silkie and she¡¯s badly injured.¡±

    ¡°She?¡± Gabe looked between them, bewildered.

    Timin nodded. ¡°She was tied up and bleeding. Mom needs you to help tend the wounds.¡±

    ¡°Great Mother,¡± Gabe said. He was off to the hut before his son could say more.

    Timin hoped the silkie recovered. He couldn¡¯t take losing his brother and a sacred creature in the same summer.

 Where Are You From?

    Kaye floated from unconsciousness to pain. Her back was a forest fire, shifting in intensity from one spot to the next. The pressure on her wrists was gone, replaced by a dull ache that spread through her fingers. She was so exhausted her eyes wouldn¡¯t open. Even her jaw hurt, although she didn¡¯t remember injuring it.

    Two low voices echoed around her¡ªa man and woman. They spoke Aledan with a slight accent, but it took her a long time to understand them.

    ¡°Do you know her?¡± The woman asked.

    ¡°No. She¡¯s too young,¡± the man replied.

    Over their voices was a muffled roar that must be the blood rushing through Kaye¡¯s head. It sounded like the warrior¡¯s training in summer; the constant clash of spears as the trainees went through their repetitions.

    ¡°Does Timin know?¡± The man.

    ¡°He thinks she¡¯s a silkie. I sent him out as soon as I saw her wings.¡±

    A long pause and the roar continued steadily.

    ¡°She was bound by the wrists. Look.¡±

    A warm, gentle hand touched Kaye¡¯s wrist and she groaned in pain. It didn¡¯t take long for a cool cloth to touch her forehead and the woman spoke as she would to a frightened child. ¡°It¡¯s okay, dear. No one¡¯s going to hurt you here.¡±

    Kaye¡¯s eyelids cracked open. The blurry face before her was decked in black hair, and the terror of the Obsidians rose with the bile in her stomach. The woman had just enough time to grab an empty bowl before Kaye vomited the foul water she¡¯d drank over the edge of the cot. She heaved until her throat was sore and her stomach empty.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± the woman cooed and pushed Kaye¡¯s hair back. ¡°Get it all out.¡±

    Kaye lay back and closed her eyes. That had taken all her energy.

    ¡°Here.¡± The woman pressed a cup to her lips and wet them. The water was clean and cool, and Kaye opened her eyes again and pushed herself onto a sore elbow to drink. She gulped it down, relishing the feeling, until the woman pulled it gently away. ¡°Not too much or you¡¯ll be sick again.¡±

    Kaye finally glanced at her surroundings. The woman had dark hair and blue eyes¡ªsuch a strange color that she couldn¡¯t be an Obsidian. She was plump, with a kindness in her energy that Kaye could feel through her pain and exhaustion.

    The man stood beyond her. He looked like a Faye-blooded Aledan, but there was a coldness to him that made Kaye uncomfortable.

    The room itself was set up much like her tent at home, but the walls had a texture she couldn¡¯t identify until she reached out to touch it. It was hardened mud¡ªtiny pieces flaked off at her touch.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name, dear?¡±

    ¡°Kaye.¡± She swallowed and spoke again, louder.

    ¡°I¡¯m Abigail Breen of the Penguin Clan, and this is my husband, Gabe Breen.¡±

    He nodded, but his arms were crossed and his face perfectly blank. It looked like something he¡¯d practiced for a long time.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± Kaye could hardly keep her eyes open. The dull crashing in her ears wouldn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°This is Gaerlom,¡± the woman¡ªAbigail¡ªsaid. ¡°Our son found you trying to drink ocean water and you passed out.¡±

    Their son. His eyes had been the same color as the toxic water, although they were kinder than the drink.

    The man spoke for the first time since she¡¯d opened her eyes. ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    ¡°Fie Eoin.¡± Kaye didn¡¯t expect them to know it, but his eyes widened before falling back into the studied blankness from before.

    ¡°Are you named for your mother?¡± He asked.

    ¡°My mother is Loria Odion.¡± Above the noise in her ears came the memory of Loria¡¯s cut-off scream and Kaye covered her face. She¡¯d forgotten for a moment.

    ¡°Oh dear,¡± Abigail cooed and fused about Kaye with the cool cloth. ¡°Can you tell us what happened?¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    It took some time, but Kaye managed to get a short version of the events out. The Breens were silent for a long moment, but Abigail spoke first.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what you¡¯ve been through.¡± She wiped Kaye¡¯s forehead again with the cloth. ¡°You¡¯re safe now. The Gaerloms think you¡¯re a silkie, and we¡¯ll keep it that way.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a silkie?¡±

    ¡°A sacred creature. They wouldn¡¯t dare harm one.¡±

    It made Kaye wonder what they would do to a Faye. Even thinking about her wings hurt. She reached up to untie her cloak, but it was stuck with mud and her fingers were too sore to break it. Abigail undid it for her and helped remove the cloak, which was stuck to Kaye¡¯s wings with dried blood. The pain was horrendous.

    Kaye took a deep breath, opened her wings, and gasped at the fresh pain that spread through her. Abigail stepped back, but Gabe didn¡¯t so much as flinch. Kaye had never met anyone who didn¡¯t react at the sight of her wings.

    And the sight was truly awful. Large holes had been torn in both wings, and the right flapped over itself halfway up, completely broken. There was nothing she could do to fix it. She lowered them against her back and covered her face to cry.

    ¡°Oh, there now, dear. It¡¯s not so bad.¡± Abigail wiped her hair back with the cloth¡ªit seemed to be the only part of Kaye she wasn¡¯t afraid to touch. ¡°We¡¯ll clean you up and you¡¯ll feel much better in the morning.¡±

    Kaye doubted the morning would stop the fear, or the pain, or the echo of her mother¡¯s last scream. As a priestess it was the same thing she would have said though, so she nodded.

    ¡°Do you think you can walk?¡±

    Her legs were sore from the climb, and Kaye was exhausted, but she pushed herself up with help. Abigail placed the cloak back over Kaye¡¯s wings and she whimpered, but the steady weight was comforting. The woman grabbed a few things while Gabe held Kaye¡¯s elbow so she wouldn¡¯t fall, and they stepped out the door.

    Kaye froze. There was a forest of dark-haired people outside, and just like in Fie Obsid they looked at her as if she was some strange creature. She began to shake. The only thing keeping her upright was Gabe¡¯s arm shifting to her waist.

    ¡°Is that the silkie?¡± Someone asked.

    ¡°What happened to it?¡±

    ¡°Who did this?¡±

    ¡°Is this why they haven¡¯t returned?¡±

    The crowd began talking at once and pressed closer to get a better look.

    ¡°Timin,¡± Abigail said, and the sandy-haired young man with blue eyes stepped out from the front of the group. He stared at Kaye, but was silent. ¡°Come with us. I need to help her wash, and you and your father will need to keep them away.¡±

    The little group walked into the forest as Timin subdued the crowd with promises that they would be able to speak to the silkie later. Gabe turned his back on the river as Kaye eased herself into the water. It was cold and the current pulled on the broken flap, making her nauseous.

    Abigail cleaned Kaye¡¯s clothes and helped wash the mud from her hair. When they emerged from the water she frowned. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding again.¡±

    The current had torn the broken wing further and it hung by a small flap of tissue. Thin rivulets of red ran down the translucent wing and dripped steadily on the ground.

    ¡°We¡¯ll bandage it when we return,¡± Abigail said and held out an oversized dress that would fit over Kaye¡¯s wings.

    ¡°Do you have mother¡¯s heart? Or burnet?¡±

    ¡°The latter, yes.¡±

    ¡°Poplar?¡±

    ¡°Some. And willow bark when that runs out.¡±

    Kaye shifted the shoulders of the dress, but no matter how she adjusted it the pain continued. Abigail held her dripping clothes and they followed Gabe back to the village. Before they could get inside the crowd pressed in again.

    ¡°Who did this to you?¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t the silkies returned?¡±

    ¡°Are you really a silkie?¡±

    ¡°What if she¡¯s Faye?¡±

    Kaye¡¯s heart pounded. ¡°Stop!¡± To her surprise every single person in the crowd hushed and looked at her expectantly. She¡¯d had a small amount of power as an apprentice priestess, but never before had she quieted a mob with a single word. That was something only the High Priestess could do.

    ¡°Please,¡± she said, and the crowd strained to hear her. ¡°I need to rest and bandage my wounds. I¡¯ll answer your questions soon.¡±

    The crowd began to speak all at once again and Gabe hurried her into the hut. Kaye sat on the cot and clasped her hands together to keep from shaking. This place was barely safer than Fie Obsid.

    Abigail put a hand over hers. ¡°Forgive them, dear. They¡¯re excited. They won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    Kaye nodded and watched Abigail build the fire and put water on to boil. She dug poplar and burnet from a basket and made a cup of tea to ease the pain and bleeding. Kaye accepted it gratefully.

    When the tea started to take effect, Gabe went outside to make sure no one entered the tent and Abigail put a strong smelling ointment on Kaye¡¯s wrists, hands, and wings. The pain wasn¡¯t as intense as before, but tears rolled down her face nonetheless. Abigail bound the wings and retrieved a second oversized dress for Kaye. They pulled it gently over her wings and Abigail poured more tea.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Kaye said softly. Her body hurt less than before, but her heart was shattered, and she wanted only to sleep and wake in Fie Eoin with Kindra next to her.

    ¡°You should eat,¡± Abigail said and grabbed something that smelled strongly of smoke and the foul water in the river. Kaye¡¯s stomach turned despite the fact she hadn¡¯t had anything substantial in days.

    ¡°No thank you. I¡¯m too tired to eat.¡±

    ¡°You must have something. It will help you feel better.¡±

    Kaye eyed the ¡®food¡¯¡ªshe knew eating something would make her feel better, but not that. ¡°Do you have venison?¡±

    Abigail frowned. ¡°Deer rarely travel this close to the coast. I may have rabbit, but we mostly eat what comes from the ocean.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you call the big river?¡±

    Abigail dug around in the stores of food and found a strip of jerky that Kaye hoped didn¡¯t come from the ocean river.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a river,¡± the older woman explained as she handed over the jerky. ¡°It¡¯s more like a very large lake. It goes on forever, and large creatures inhabit it.¡±

    Kaye sniffed the jerky, but it smelled normal. She took a small bite and was pleased to find it was indeed rabbit. She ate in silence as she listened to Abigail talk about whales, sharks and dolphins. By the time Kaye was finished the tea had done its work and she fell into a dreamless sleep.

 We Look For A Witch

    It took a long moment for Kaye to figure out where she was when she woke. The smell of salt and fish reminded her, and she sat up to find Abigail gone and her son in the hut instead.

    ¡°Hullo,¡± he said and grabbed the tea next to the fire. ¡°I¡¯m Timin. I don¡¯t know if you remember me from before.¡±

    She took the cup. ¡°Kaye Odion. Thank you for bringing me here. I¡¯m sorry I passed out.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°I was glad to help.¡±

    She sipped her tea and studied him. He had his mother¡¯s kindness, but a great sadness that echoed her own. She hadn¡¯t noticed yesterday, but there was a third cot in the hut.

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Timin said. When she didn¡¯t reply right away, he looked at his folded hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that was a stupid question. My mother says I talk too much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling better.¡± It wasn¡¯t true. Now that she¡¯d had time to rest, Kaye found that her body ached even more than before. Her ribs, her ankle, her chin. She touched it, expecting a cut, but the skin was smooth. The crashing in her ears hadn¡¯t gone away either.

    ¡°My parents told me what happened,¡± he said, then looked abashed. ¡°I mean, you don¡¯t have to talk about it if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    She nodded. She didn¡¯t want to talk about it. She wanted to be left alone to process what had happened. A ring of bruised, red skin circled both wrists, reminding her every time she looked down. Which was quite a lot, since they throbbed in time with her pounding head.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Timin said.

    ¡°Does it taste like the foul river?¡±

    He chuckled, which made her smile. It was calming to hear someone laugh again. ¡°Everything we eat comes from the ocean. Nearly everything. We have some greens from the forest. Maybe some jerky.¡± He began to look for it and Kaye hoped she hadn¡¯t eaten the last of it yesterday.

    He found the last piece and she ate it quickly. She could feel his gaze studying her, but she didn¡¯t look up until he spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry the crowd scared you yesterday, but¡­is this why the silkies haven¡¯t returned? Are they afraid because they know someone was hurting you?¡±

    Kaye still wasn¡¯t sure what a silkie was, but the Breens made it quite clear they didn¡¯t want anyone to know she was Faye. She looked at her wrists. ¡°I don¡¯t know. If they are connected to your Goddess somehow then maybe they¡¯re as scared of the Obsidians as I am.¡±

    ¡°The Obsidians have never come this way.¡±

    Kaye smiled, although she didn¡¯t feel it. ¡°Good. Then maybe I¡¯ll be safe while I recover.¡± She didn¡¯t feel safe, but it was better than running through unknown territory on her own.

    Timin¡¯s rough hand covered hers and she looked into his strange water-colored eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you safe, Kaye. Even if they follow you here¡ªI swear I¡¯ll do everything I can to keep you safe from them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, wondering if his promise came from believing her a sacred creature, or if it had something to do with the sadness woven through his energy. ¡°But if they come there will be nothing you can do.¡±

    His brows knit together, but before he could say anything the tent flap opened, and Abigail stuck her head inside. ¡°There are silkies on the beach.¡±

    A wide smile broke out on Timin¡¯s face, and he appeared at ease for the first time. He pulled Kaye up¡ªher body protested, and she had to close her eyes and clench her teeth until the pain passed¡ªbut the smile didn¡¯t fall from his lips.

    ¡°Promise you won¡¯t change back?¡±

    ¡°To what?¡± She asked, still focused on the subsiding pain.

    ¡°To your other form,¡± he said. He looked at her with such earnestness that she had no choice but to agree. Especially since she knew she wouldn¡¯t change into anything at all.

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± He led the way through the village to the wide stretch of sand. At first Kaye couldn¡¯t see over the heads of the crowd, but as they realized she was there they parted for her. She walked to the front of the group and got her first sight of a silkie. It almost made her laugh.

    The beast looked like a glossy, earless dog lying on the beach in the waves. It had no feet, but something closer to fish fins that it used to drag itself around. She almost asked how anyone could possibly confuse it for a human when it turned its head and she saw its eyes¡ªbig and brown and so utterly human that she gasped a little and reached for Timin¡¯s arm to steady herself.

    ¡°Do you know who it is?¡± Timin whispered.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    The creature barked and Kaye jumped in surprise. The crowd around her cheered and barked back. More silkies came ashore and the crowd was jubilant, barking and calling blessings to the creatures and to Kaye. One man, who had the air of chief about him, called for quiet.

    ¡°To celebrate the blessings of our Mother Awena, our Ancestors the silkies, and our special guest who has favored us with her presence,¡± he bowed to Kaye and the crowd cheered, ¡°we shall hold a feast!¡±

    Another cheer and the crowd dispersed; men to retrieve nets and spears to catch the feast, women to retrieve fresh water and cooking supplies. Soon the tribe was a whirlwind around them, and only Timin and Kaye were left watching the silkies.

    His eyes were glassy as he watched the creatures. ¡°Thank you, Kaye, for bringing them back to us.¡±

    ¡°I did nothing.¡±

    His smile was full of relief and loss as he watched them, and she wondered again who the third cot was for. She was about to ask when a commotion on the other side of the beach caught their attention.

    ¡°We look for a witch.¡±

    The poorly pronounced phrase set her nerves on edge and wings aflame with fear and adrenaline. Kaye turned to find the unmistakable black clothing and spear tips of the Obsidian Nation. There were only a half-dozen men, but a half dozen armed men against an injured woman was not promising, and she couldn¡¯t fly away this time.

    The barks of the silkies changed to a sound of fear and disapproval as the creatures took back to the water. The villagers who were nearby watched their sacred beasts disappear into the waves in mute anger.

    The chief of Gaerlom fumed. ¡°You have ruined an auspicious occasion,¡± he said, but one of the Obsidians was already whispering in another¡¯s ear and pointing in Kaye¡¯s direction. In the midst of the mostly dark-haired tribe, Kaye¡¯s golden hair stuck out like a beam of sunlight on a stormy day. Corbin wasn¡¯t present, but the man in charge was the same who followed her up the mountain. When he turned and saw her, his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Witch,¡± he said in Obsidian. ¡°You will not cause trouble this time, or we will kill these people and the Seven Tribes.¡±

    Kaye froze in fear. Timin¡¯s hands settled protectively on her shoulders, and the men who had already retrieved their spears formed a half circle between her and the Obsidians. A half-dozen Obsidians couldn¡¯t kill all of the Gaerloms, but they could return with their full force in the spring when the passes were clear of snow.

    ¡°You should go. Now.¡± The chief said. ¡°You have scared the silkies off. Awena will curse you for this dishonor.¡±

    ¡°We will not leave without the witch. She belongs to us.¡±

    ¡°You injured a sacred creature.¡± The chief¡¯s knuckles were white around his spear. ¡°You cannot have her to abuse again.¡±

    The head Obsidian sneered. ¡°It is a sacred sacrifice. Her death will bring life to our tribe, sons to our chief, and obsidian to our lands. Mountain will be pleased with her death, and will rain down the precious stone.¡±

    ¡°Mountain?¡± Timin, and every Gaerlom within hearing distance, glanced to the north, where a hulking mass smoked and rumbled. ¡°You¡¯re the ones upsetting Mountain.¡± He pulled Kaye behind him as the Gaerloms began to speak in angry tones about Mountain and silkies.

    ¡°We will destroy your tribe if you don¡¯t give her to us.¡± The Obsidian spoke over the angry crowd.

    Kaye touched Timin¡¯s arm¡ªshe couldn¡¯t let anyone else be killed because of her. ¡°I¡¯ll go with them. You don¡¯t know how dangerous they are.¡±

    ¡°You will not.¡± Timin didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°You don¡¯t know how dangerous Mountain is.¡±

    ¡°They will kill all of you.¡± She tried to step around him, but Timin grabbed her arms so hard she almost cried out.

    ¡°What they did to you already woke Mountain. If we let them continue, He will destroy Gaerlom.¡±

    ¡°This is ridiculous¡ªI¡¯m not even a silkie.¡±

    Timin¡¯s grip relaxed a little. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Whatever you are or aren¡¯t, the silkies recognized you, and Mountain is angry at how you¡¯ve been treated by those men. If they are allowed to continue, Mountain will explode. Gaerlom will fall into the sea. Those of us who manage to survive will be plagued with Faye changelings until Mountain is appeased.¡±

    What in Aleda was he talking about? Faye changelings?

    ¡°You have one more chance to hand her over,¡± the Obsidian said. The men of Gaerlom had their spears ready and Kaye looked into Timin¡¯s blue eyes.

    ¡°You can¡¯t win a war against the Obsidians. I don¡¯t want anymore deaths on my head. Please, let me go.¡± She took a step forward, but Timin¡¯s hands tightened on her arms.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Kaye¡¯s shoulders sank as the chief repeated him. Another village was going to be destroyed because she didn¡¯t give her life for a sacrifice.

    The Obsidians bristled. ¡°We will return in the spring, and you will watch the witch die before we kill you all.¡±

    Kaye stared until the last of their black hair disappeared into the forest. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done,¡± she whispered, tears closing her throat around the words, so they came out rasping.

    Behind her the silkies began barking again as they returned to the shore. Timin finally released her.

    ¡°We saved you, and we saved our village.¡±

    ¡°Only until spring.¡±

    The people of the tribe began carrying out their tasks again, preparing for the feast despite the darkened mood. Kaye shook her head and headed back to the hut. She should have told them what she was. She should have shown them her broken wings and let them hand her over to the Obsidians, but she was too scared. Even now she was too scared to run after them and surrender herself for the safety of the Seven Tribes and Gaerlom. Knowing the Obsidians, they¡¯d kill her, and then kill the tribes anyway. The only thing to do now was to bring the Aledans and Gaerloms together to fight their common foe.

    Her clothes were still damp, but she grabbed them despite that. She would have changed, but Timin followed her in.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I must go home. I must tell Kindra about our mother, and warn the chief that the Obsidians are going to attack in the spring.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re injured. And the guest of honor for the feast.¡±

    She rounded on him. ¡°I¡¯m not a silkie! I didn¡¯t bring the silkies and I¡¯m not the reason your Mountain is angry. But I am the reason you¡¯re all going to be dead next spring.¡± She began to cry from frustration and fear, and Timin wrapped his arms around her.

    ¡°Hush. I already explained it to you. We have the winter to prepare. We can¡¯t fight Mountain, but we can fight men.¡± He pulled away and pushed the hair from her face. ¡°Listen to me, Kaye. Whatever you are, Awena sent you here for a reason. If that reason was to destroy Gaerlom, then so be it. But perhaps it was to bring our tribes together to beat the Obsidians.¡±

    She didn¡¯t reply. There was nothing to say that she hadn¡¯t said already, and she was too tired and sore to keep fighting.

    Timin released her. ¡°Stay here for a while. Recover from your injuries. Then take a message home to your tribe that we will join them as allies against the Obsidians.¡±

    Kaye reluctantly agreed.

 Everything Was Pain

    Everything was pain when Kindra woke. Fuzziness swam through her head like a fish, and her body ached more than it had after the Warrior¡¯s Ceremony. She didn¡¯t remember coming home or falling asleep.

    Gar and Petoskey spoke in hushed voices on the other side of the tent, but Kindra couldn¡¯t hear them over the pounding in her head. She tried to push herself up, but groaned and collapsed back onto her cot. It felt like someone had stabbed her in the chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Gar said and propped her up with Petoskey¡¯s help. He poured hot water into a cup and a whiff of Kaye filled the tent. Kindra reached for the cup, and pain shot through her right arm.

    ¡°I said don¡¯t move.¡± Gar sat next to her and helped her sip the hot tea. The pain began to subside, and the events of the previous day came back to her. Leaving to find Kaye. The fight with Pike. Gar tending her wounds.

    The embers in the fire cracked and spit. ¡°Did he complete my mark?¡±

    ¡°No. Your back is the only thing unscathed.¡±

    Then why did it hurt so much? It felt like someone had ripped holes in her flesh. She looked at her wrists, but they, too, appeared undamaged despite the pain. She sighed and closed her eyes. ¡°Are you here to yell at me?¡± Her throat was raw and her voice cracked.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to take care of you,¡± Petoskey said. ¡°I¡¯ll yell at you once you¡¯ve recovered.¡±

    She tried to smile, but the broken skin on her chin pulled apart. A warm trickle of blood ran down her neck into her hair. When a damp cloth touched her chin, she opened her good eye to find Gar bent over her to wipe the blood away. His eyes were full of anger and betrayal.

    ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡±

    ¡°So you are here to yell at me.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He sat back and studied her with a frown. ¡°What you did was dangerous. You could have been killed. Or started a war.¡±

    ¡°Or lived in Fie Obsid with Kaye,¡± Kindra said.

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have let you stay.¡±

    She tried to shrug and winced as her shoulder and chest protested. The tea was making her sleepy.

    Petoskey put a hand on Gar¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We aren¡¯t here to yell at her. Let her rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not yelling.¡± Gar stood and Kindra groaned as the movement shifted the cot and sent another stabbing pain through her chest.

    Petoskey took the rag from him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home and rest too. I¡¯ll watch her for a bit.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Go home,¡± Petoskey ordered.

    Gar left and Kindra relaxed. ¡°Thank you. Now are you going to tell me about the plans I¡¯ve spoiled?¡±

    ¡°Now I¡¯m going to let you sleep, because you need that more than any information I can give.¡± He frowned and it reminded her of her father and how his disapproving frown had always made her feel.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Kindra said. Talking around her cut jaw was awkward, but she had to say something. ¡°I was trying to follow Kaye.¡±

    Petoskey¡¯s frown softened into pity. ¡°I know. Sleep now. If I¡¯m not here when you wake one of the boys will be.¡±

    ¡°Not Gar.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll send Monk if I can find him.¡±

    She closed her eyes and drifted off to the sound of the coals popping in the hearth.

 The Other May Yet Live

    When Kindra woke it wasn¡¯t one of the boys in the tent, but Oak. His arms were crossed, and a deep frown marred his face as he studied the Odion sword where it hung on one of the beams by the door. It had been the sword of Fie Eoin¡¯s chiefs until Fennec failed to produce a boy. Now it was a sword with no one to wield it.

    Kindra propped herself up despite the pain, and Oak turned, dropping his arms.

    ¡°You disobeyed me.¡±

    She tried to smile, but it pulled at the cut on her chin. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯ve already been punished for it.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± He crossed his arms again as he stared down at her. ¡°Pike left the tribe and won¡¯t be allowed to return. I cannot allow either of you to continue as warriors.¡±

    She shrugged and gasped at the pain in her shoulder. Oak looked at the bowls and cups at his feet and found the one with cold tea. He sniffed it and handed it over.

    Kindra swallowed it in one long gulp. ¡°How did the Obsidians know about Kaye¡¯s wings?¡±

    The look on his face told her what she had refused to believe before. Oak sold her sister to their enemy for peace. Kindra licked her lips. ¡°You should have warned her. Us.¡±

    ¡°If you had known you would have made a mess of my peace. Just as you tried to do yesterday.¡±

    The bitter taste of the tea coated her tongue. ¡°Your peace is worth nothing if you have to buy it with priestesses.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not a priestess.¡±

    ¡°What happens when that¡¯s not enough? What happens if Kaye can¡¯t give him sons? What happens if they decide they want more?¡±

    Oak took a deep breath. ¡°Then we give them more.¡±

    Kindra sat up although the pain almost made her faint. ¡°And if they want your sister next? If they want the last Faye priestess?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I offered them Kaye?¡± His hands dropped into fists. ¡°They wanted the High Priestess. Kaye¡¯s a Faye and an Odion¡ªthe only thing they would accept in place of my sister.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Kindra threw her cup on the ground. ¡°So you sold them my sister? She was going to be Fie Eoin¡¯s next priestess.¡±

    ¡°We can train another priestess.¡±

    Kindra put her head in her hands, but that hurt more than sitting up straight. ¡°Your peace is heartless. I¡¯d rather die with honor than suffer your peace.¡±

    ¡°Follow your sister to Fie Obsid again and I can guarantee your death.¡±

    Her brows knit together as she watched him fidget. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you hate me so much. I¡¯ve always defended you against the rumors you killed my father.¡±

    He sighed and knelt to retrieve her cup. He brushed it off and poured more tea. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, but you make this peace more difficult than it needs to be. The tribe rallies around you because you¡¯re the last Odion warrior.¡±

    ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    He frowned and handed her the cup. ¡°And you rile them up to vengeance and war. Just like your father did.¡±

    Kindra sipped the tea and watched him as he studied the tent. It had been the Conal tent before Fennec died and Oak became chief. The two families switched tents so the new chief could have the extra space the Odions no longer needed. ¡°You didn¡¯t like my father much, did you?¡±

    Oak was staring at the sword again, a deep frown marring his face. ¡°Everyone loved your father. He was an Odion, an excellent warrior, loyal to fault. Just like you.¡±

    Kindra smiled a little at that, despite her chin. She had always tried to be like her father.

    The chief faced her, and his frown remained. ¡°He was also reckless, and that¡¯s what got him killed. It will do the same to you, if you don¡¯t learn to fight smarter.¡±

    Her smile disappeared. ¡°That¡¯s what Gar says.¡±

    ¡°And he would know. He learned that lesson the hard way.¡±

    She stilled. Was this the secret Gar was keeping from her? ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Oak¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°No one¡¯s told you?¡±

    Kindra¡¯s heart began to pound in her chest, and she swallowed. ¡°Told me what?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Ask Gar about your father¡¯s death. It¡¯s time he told you what happened.¡±

    She knew the circumstances of her father¡¯s death, but she was never told the names of those involved. The voice of the High Priestess, muffled through a tent flap, swam to her through eight summers of trying to forget.

    ¡°The boy is dead, Loria. The other may yet live.¡±

    ¡°And my husband?¡±

    ¡°If he lives he will not fight again.¡±

    If the other boy was Gar¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kindra. I came to tell you about Pike, not his brother. I hope your injuries heal quickly and you take what I said to heart.¡±

    Oak bowed, surprising her, and ducked out of the tent. Kindra was left with her thoughts and a pain that felt like being stabbed in the back.

 The Other Boy

    When Monk ducked into the tent later, Kindra almost told him to go, but she didn¡¯t want to hear what happened from Gar. She didn¡¯t know if she could trust him.

    ¡°How was your talk with Oak?¡± Monk grinned and began cleaning the mess on the floor.

    ¡°What happened to Geoffrey?¡±

    Monk¡¯s grin faded and Kindra¡¯s heart contracted.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Geoffrey. We used to play with him when we were young. You, me, Liam, Chris and Andrew.¡±

    ¡°Oh. That Geoffrey.¡± Monk shrugged and kept his eyes on the bowls he was cleaning. ¡°He died¡­do you need some tea?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She hugged the cup to her chest. ¡°When did he die?¡±

    ¡°A few summers back.¡±

    ¡°Eight?¡±

    The bowls were clean, but Monk refused to look at her. When he spoke his voice was soft, devoid of his endless humor. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯d say it was about eight summers ago.¡±

    Kindra shook her head slowly. A weight pressed on her chest, contracting her lungs so she couldn¡¯t breathe. She¡¯d been so upset over her father¡¯s death she¡¯d never stopped to wonder what happened to Geoffrey.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°And the other boy?¡± she said softly.

    Monk didn¡¯t reply or look at her.

    ¡°There were two boys,¡± she reminded him. ¡°One died. The other lived.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he did,¡± Monk said. ¡°Your father managed to save one of them, at least.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Kindra¡­¡± He finally looked at her. His face was tortured, as if the conversation physically hurt.

    ¡°Was it you? Chris? Andrew?¡± She looked at her wrists, which still throbbed a little. ¡°Or Liam?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°It does to me.¡±

    Monk stared at her and her heart sank. He wouldn¡¯t rat out his best friend. She shook her head again despite the pain. ¡°Only one of you felt bad enough to help me train.¡±

    ¡°I was going to,¡± Monk said, ¡°but he insisted.¡±

    All the heartache of losing her father slammed back, compounded by the loss of Kaye, and now Gar. The last four summers of training had been a penance, nothing more. She knew now which was the real Gar, and it wasn¡¯t the man she¡¯d been falling in love with.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me?¡±

    Monk sat on the edge of the cot. ¡°We thought Liam was going to die, and then your father¡¯s death would have been in vain. We were afraid if we told you, you would hurt him.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d just lost Geoffrey, Chief Bear, your father, and so many others. We couldn¡¯t lose Liam too. I couldn¡¯t lose Liam too.¡±

    Now she¡¯d lost Liam. Gar. She¡¯d lost her best friend because no one had told her the truth eight summers ago. He¡¯d spent the last eight summers lying to her, and she could no longer trust him. ¡°You can go,¡± she said.

    Monk reached for her hand. ¡°Kindra¡­¡±

    ¡°Please. I want to be alone right now.¡±

    He patted her hand and stood. ¡°Yell if you need something.¡±

    She nodded and curled around Kaye¡¯s blanket with her back to the door. It hurt her ribs, but the pain felt better than the pain in her heart.

 Kindra Knows

    Gar lay on his cot, carving the three leaf clover that symbolized the three Gods of the Seven Tribes on a reed flute, when the door flap opened and Monk walked in.

    ¡°You have a problem.¡±

    Gar chuckled. ¡°Only one?¡± The look on Monk¡¯s face stopped his laughter. He wasn¡¯t joking. ¡°What¡¯s my problem?¡±

    ¡°Kindra knows.¡± Monk didn¡¯t have to elaborate.

    Gar sat up and dropped the flute. His knuckles went white as he gripped the hilt of his dagger. ¡°Who told her?¡±

    Monk sat on Pike¡¯s cot and pressed the bridge of his nose. ¡°She asked me what happened to Geoffrey, but I could tell she already knew. It must have been Oak, or maybe your brother.¡±

    Anger flared white hot, and Gar¡¯s hand began to shake as he gripped the dagger. It didn¡¯t matter which of them told her, there was nothing he could do about it now. ¡°It must have been Oak, or she would have yelled at me this morning.¡±

    Monk nodded. ¡°She¡¯s pretty upset. More so that no one told her before now.¡±

    Gar rubbed his eyes and grabbed the flute. No point finishing it now¡ªKindra would never speak to him again. ¡°I would have found a way to tell her soon. I was waiting for her to recover.¡±

    ¡°Probably best she found out on bed rest. She can¡¯t kill you if she can¡¯t move.¡± Monk tried to smile, but it fell right off his face. ¡°Is that a flute?¡±

    ¡°Not anymore.¡± Gar tossed it into the coals. It hissed and spat, then turned black and caught fire.

    ¡°For Eoin,¡± Monk said. ¡°I thought you took her to Trina¡¯s Day out of pity.¡±

    Gar sighed. ¡°Nope. And since my brother ruined that night, I¡¯ve been waiting for her to become a warrior.¡± He dropped his hands into his lap and stared at the burning flute. ¡°Now she¡¯s never going to forgive me.¡±

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Monk was silent. It was so rare that Gar looked at him. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Kindra Odion.¡± Monk laughed despite the mood. ¡°You want to marry Kindra Odion. I never thought I¡¯d hear that from anyone, much less you.¡±

    Even Gar smiled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have believed it myself, but the control she has over her body¡­I could have killed Jor for interrupting on Trina¡¯s Day.¡±

    He stared at the wilting flute, but all he could see was Kindra arching her back against the moss on the ground, the small beads of sweat on her collarbone before he kissed it, and the way her lips parted as he ran his hands over her bare skin.

    ¡°Do you need a moment alone?¡± Monk said with a small laugh.

    Gar smiled and shook his head. The flame in the hearth died and his smile turned sour. There went the last of the flute he¡¯d been working on since the Warrior¡¯s Ceremony. ¡°I thought in time she¡¯d come to love me.¡±

    ¡°She does.¡±

    ¡°Not the way I want her to. If she did, it wouldn¡¯t matter what happened eight summers ago.¡±

    Monk¡¯s fingers drummed on his leg as he stared at the ashes of the flute in the fire. ¡°It¡¯s been a rough half-moon. Give her time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what Kaye said.¡±

    ¡°And Kaye knows Kindra better than anyone.¡± Monk¡¯s fingers continued to drum.

    Gar knew Kindra better than most, but not better than Kaye. Maybe he¡¯d make another flute. He looked at Monk, but his friend was staring at the flame with a deep frown, fingers moving.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Monk looked up and flattened his fingers against his leg. ¡°Other than all our plans falling to dust? I¡¯ve just become a free man and I don¡¯t know what to do with myself.¡±

    ¡°A free man?¡±

    ¡°Before he died, Fennec asked me to take care of Kindra.¡± Monk shrugged. ¡°If she couldn¡¯t find a husband¡ªand who was going to marry the Bride of Eoin?¡ªit was my job to take care of her.¡±

    Gar was stunned. Even Kindra¡¯s own father didn¡¯t think she would ever be loved for herself. ¡°Fennec asked you to marry her?¡±

    Monk nodded. ¡°If no one else would. But you will.¡±

    Gar shrugged. ¡°She won¡¯t marry me now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯ll marry you.¡± Monk began to pace the room. ¡°I haven¡¯t been given a glimpse of freedom to have it snatched away from me.¡± His fingers drummed on his elbows as he paced. ¡°She holds a grudge, but we¡¯ll make her forgive you.¡±

    A bitter laugh escaped Gar. ¡°Good luck.¡±

    ¡°That was a bad fight¡ªshe¡¯s going to be on bed rest for at least half a moon.¡± Monk made his way to the door. ¡°That¡¯s a long time to be lonely. I¡¯ll send my sisters to take care of her for now. She¡¯ll be begging you to come back after listening to their gossipy nonsense.¡±

 You Make A Lovely Silkie

    The mood in Gaerlom became more festive as the sun began to reflect off the water in a golden glow that matched the waves of Kaye¡¯s hair. The sun lit the water on fire as it was swallowed by the sea. It was the most beautiful thing she¡¯d ever seen.

    She knew now that the pounding in her ears was the ever-present ocean crashing against the cliffs to the north. None of the Gaerloms seemed to hear it anymore, and they didn¡¯t bother her as she sat on the beach and watched the silkies move awkwardly about.

    It wasn¡¯t until Abigail retrieved her that Kaye realized the sun was almost gone and the shadows of the huts had grown long behind her. Her body ached as she stood and followed the woman back to the hut. All Kaye wanted to do was sleep.

    "I have just the thing for tonight," Abigail said. "I haven''t worn it since before Timin was born, but it should fit you fine."

    "Fit me?" Kaye looked at her priestess dress that had finally stopped dripping by the fire. "My clothes should be dry."

    Abigail''s nose bunched up in distaste. "And torn. You can¡¯t wear torn clothes."

    Kaye looked to the door where Timin had disappeared to help his father. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to go to the feast.¡±

    "Of course you¡¯re going." Abigail lifted a dress from a chest of clothes and snapped it to get the wrinkles out. "The silkies didn''t show up the day after you arrived for no reason. Silkie or no, you bring a good omen to us."

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Kaye was sure that her arrival had nothing to do with the silkies, but she hated letting Abigail down. The woman had offered her a safe place to stay while she recovered. ¡°My wings won¡¯t fit under that.¡±

    Abigail¡¯s head snapped to the door. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that out loud. They think you¡¯re a silkie.¡±

    ¡°The Obsidians told them¡ª¡°

    ¡°That you were a witch. The Gaerloms don¡¯t know that word¡ªthey think it means silkie.¡±

    Kaye eyed the door as if someone might enter and attack her. ¡°What will they do if they find out what I really am?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, because they won¡¯t find out.¡± Abigail laid the dress on the cot¡ªit resembled a priestess dress from home, although the fabric wasn¡¯t familiar. It was sewn with shells that caught the light and little downy feathers that would dance in the breeze. It might have been Abigail¡¯s wedding dress.

    Abigail found a dagger but Kaye put her hand over the fabric. ¡°You can¡¯t destroy this¡ªit¡¯s too beautiful.¡±

    The woman smiled at the dress, but there was sadness in her eyes. ¡°I was saving it for a daughter who never came, and if I were to put it on now, I¡¯d rip it worse. I can always stitch it up again.¡±

    Kaye winced as Abigail cut two slits in the back of the dress. She¡¯d rather wear the oversized dress she had on now, but couldn¡¯t refuse. By the time they managed to get Kaye¡¯s mangled wings through the slits she needed another cup of tea for the pain. She closed her eyes and breathed the scent of tea in¡ªthe only thing that smelled of home. When she was ready to move again Abigail gave Kaye a matching cloak to hide her wings.

    ¡°The feast will be in the center of the village, so you won¡¯t have to worry about the ocean breeze,¡± the woman explained as she powdered Kaye¡¯s tear-stained face with crushed shells. She stood back and smiled. ¡°Beautiful. You make a lovely silkie, Kaye Odion.¡±

 Faye Dont Eat People

    The effect of the bonfire on the gray huts was mesmerizing¡ªthey crawled with light and shadow as if they were alive. Kaye wanted to offer the doorways her food to appease the spirits of the clan animals that kept guard over them.

    Aside from Timin and his father, Kaye was the only one with light colored hair, although a few of the younger women had brown eyes instead of blue. As Kaye joined the festivities, she could sense the energy of many conversations turning in her direction, and the Gaerloms began trickling over for introductions. She told them only as much as she thought safe¡ªthe Obsidians wanted her because she was a priestess and a daughter of the most powerful family of her tribe. She was bombarded with names and clans. Only Gabe had a surname¡ªeveryone else was called by their clan animal. Like Misha of the Sea Star Clan, who had dark brown eyes like the silkies and was betrothed to Timin, despite the energy between them fluctuating between affection and distance.

    The introductions slowed as the feasting began, and the beach smelled of roasted fish and salty greens Kaye couldn''t identify. The feast came from the ocean, and she took small bites of everything she was offered while she tried not to breathe through her nose. To her surprise, the fresh fish was very good, with no trace of the foul water it came from. And despite the strange look of many of the creatures, she could honestly say she enjoyed most of it.

    Sitting back, stomach placated by the food, she let her eyes half-close and stared at the fire. Thoughts of her sister, back ripped and kneeling, came to her as she remembered the Warrior''s Ceremony. She was worried about Kindra. When their father died, she mourned all autumn and into a good part of the winter. Kaye could see her, twelve summers old, hair growing long again as she stared forlornly into the river as if she could see him in the water. The only thing that could bring Kindra away from the mourning rock then was Kaye. Now Kindra would know Kaye was hurt and scared, and would go to Fie Obsid looking for her. Kaye was waiting to feel the pain as they killed Kindra in her place.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "Kaye?" Timin waved his hand in front of her face. "Hello, Kaye?"

    It took her a moment to come back to the present and she looked around the unfamiliar huts before remembering where she was.

    "Where were you?" he asked.

    "Fie Eoin, I guess." She looked down at her plate, which was gone, and then back to the fire. "What did I miss?"

    "Nothing yet." Timin smiled. "I thought I should wake you before the storyteller. He''s going to tell the Legend of the Faye and the little kids will probably scream."

    The air around them cooled and Kaye wrapped the cloak tighter around her shoulders. "Why would they scream?"

    Timin''s smile was playful and easy, and she had the impression that he used to smile quite a lot. "They tell it to keep the kids in line. ¡®Be good or your parents will feed you to the Faye''. That sort of thing."

    Kaye looked at Abigail, who was deep in conversation with her husband and not paying attention. "Faye don''t eat people."

    "Of course they don''t," Timin said with a charming smile. "They don''t exist. We talk about them as if they do, and there are evil mountain spirits in the forest, but no one¡¯s ever seen a Faye."

 The Children of Mountain

    The storyteller was a man as old as Kaye''s grandparents would have been, had they survived the Starving Winter after the loss of Deer Valley. His back was bent from days of hauling nets and cleaning fish, but his eyes were bright and shining. He waited for the crowd to settle before beginning his tale in a voice that was stronger than he looked. As he spoke, they hushed, and Kaye glanced around the bonfire. The only person not paying rapt attention was Gabe. He looked bored and uncomfortable, and when he caught her eye, he stared until she looked away. Was he Aledan? Why did he look at her as if he was trying to forget someone she reminded him of?

    "Many generations ago," the storyteller began, "too many to remember¡ªtoo many to name¡ªMountain became angry with the world. He wished to leave, but the Goddess Awena would not let Him. She held Him down with trees and rocks. Mountain became angrier, pushing against the rocks and trees, trying to break free of His prison. Awena placed more rocks and trees on Him, making Mountain grow until He was strong and hot with anger. He finally burst free of His prison, throwing rocks and hot liquid and angry clouds in all directions. The sky turned black and rained poisonous water and grey ash for many days. The People of the Sea grew afraid and tried to hide from the spirit of Mountain, making sacrifices and offerings to appease Him, but Mountain was not pleased. He took the newborn children for food, and left in their place changelings. The Children of Mountain."

    At this a few people looked at Kaye and she stared into the fire, trying to keep her face calm and impassive. This was certainly not the Faye-story she had heard growing up.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    "The Children grew, with hair of the sun and dark eyes that could see into your very soul. Despite the People''s hopes that they would become normal, they grew wings and became the People of the Sky. The People of the Sea banished the People of the Sky from their homes, casting out the evil changelings to Mountain from whence they came. Whenever a new changeling child was born it was cast out before it could gather up the People of the Sea and fly them away to be fed to Mountain.

    "Eventually the People of the Sea were free from the Children of Mountain, and with no new People to feed Him, Mountain fell silent and brooding again, bowing to Awena''s will. He is shrouded in mist and clouds where the People of the Sky live, and the People of the Sea are never to go there. For if the Children of Mountain capture you, you will be fed to Mountain and made into a changeling yourself."

    The small children of the village screamed in fearful delight or giggled nervously and held their parent¡¯s hands tight, eyes as wide as the moon. The storyteller turned his eyes on Kaye, and she thought her heart would stop as he finished the story.

    "If, however, you can cut the wings off a Child of Mountain, he will change back into a Person of the Sea and be forced to do your every bidding." His eyes moved to Timin, and then to Abigail. "It is not easy. The Children of Mountain are charming, beautiful creatures that are treacherous and clever."

    A soft bark from the ocean caught everyone''s attention as the silkies moved back up the shoreline, and Kaye took the opportunity to steady her breathing and clasp her shaking hands together. She had to get out of Gaerlom tonight.

 The Last Girl

    Kaye slipped away from the festivities as soon as she could. She grabbed her ruined dress from the cot and was pulling it over her head when the door flap opened. She tugged it down quickly, gasping as the fabric scraped over her injured wings.

    "Scared you, did they?"

    She turned at Gabe''s voice, her arms wrapped around her chest. "I''m not Faye. I¡¯m Aledan."

    "But also Faye. I did not think any Faye would be stupid enough to come here."

    "I didn''t know. I was just trying to get away from the Obsidians." She hugged her arms closer and looked at the hearth fire. She had really gotten herself into trouble. "I have to leave," she said, voice barely above a whisper. "Tonight."

    "And go where?"

    "Home."

    He shook his head and laughed silently. "How will you get there? Climb the mountain again?"

    Kaye¡¯s fingers were raw and her muscles sore from the last trip, but she couldn''t stay here to be enslaved when someone other than the Breens found her secret out.

    "You are not the first Faye-girl the Aledans have run out." Gabe said.

    Kaye exhaled. "They didn''t run me out. I was supposed to be their priestess."

    He nodded. "That''s what the last girl said, too."

    The last girl? Kaye sat heavily on the cot, head spinning. She wasn¡¯t the first Faye priestess to leave Fie Eoin? That would explain why she was so much younger than all the other priestess-apprentices. She was the replacement for the last one.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    She put her head in her hands as her breath quickened, fighting off tears as the High Priestess¡¯ betrayal stung fresh. What if they had already chosen another girl to train? Everyone said Kaye was chosen for her wings¡ªwhat if that was all she had? What if she had no talent as a priestess, and now she had no wings, either? They wouldn''t let her come back.

    A heavy, warm hand touched her shoulder. "Kaye."

    "Yes?" She looked up at Gabe.

    "That was her name." A faraway look invaded his eyes, as if he finally let in the image that he didn''t want to remember. "Kaye Conal."

    The other girl was a Conal? The High Priestess had chosen her own family to be the next priestess before Kaye? That wasn''t allowed. No wonder the other Kaye left.

    "What happened to her?" Kaye asked.

    "She returned to Fie Eoin." Gabe pressed his lips together and closed his eyes. "A man named Fennec retrieved her and I never saw her again."

    Kaye was reeling. Her father had retrieved the other Kaye? "There is no other Kaye in Fie Eoin," she whispered. What would happen if she went home? Would she disappear also? The Conal name hadn''t saved the last girl, and there were no Odions left to save Kaye, except her sister.

    "I don''t know what to do," she said. "I can''t stay here¡ªit''s too dangerous."

    "They cannot take off wings that are already gone," Gabe said. "You will be safe for now. Wear your cloak and tell no one what you are."

    "Not even Timin?"

    "No." Gabe shook his head. "My son does not believe in the Faye. I would like to keep it that way."

    "And if someone discovers?"

    He shrugged. "They fear the Faye. Their shock and terror will give you a chance to run."

    It wasn''t a very good option. There was no good option. She could go home and face whatever had made the last Kaye disappear, or she could hide here and hope no one found her secret. Going to Fie Obsid was out of the question, and she was willing to bet any tribes to the south would be no safer for a Faye.

    "I need fresh air." She stood as Gabe stepped aside. As she passed him, she paused. "Where are you from that you don''t fear the Faye?"

    He smiled, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "I never said I do not fear them, but I will not attack a girl who clearly cannot harm me."

    That wasn¡¯t promising. Kaye left quickly and ducked into the shadows behind the hut to think.

 Let Them Take Her Wings

    Bryant stifled a yawn and shifted on the tree branch. He''d been following the girl since she reached the cove two days ago, but she¡¯d been surrounded by the Tarrin since then.

    Lady Sara was intrigued by the news he and Celeste brought. She sent Bryant out the next day to find the girl and discover if she was the Aledan priestess. He couldn''t just walk into Gaerlom and ask her, though. The People of the Sea would kill him.

    He straightened as she left the hut and walked to the edge of the woods. She was hugging her cloak around her and wiping at her eyes as if she was crying. Now that her hair wasn''t covered in mud it shone in the light of the moon.

    She looked up. "Who''s there?"

    He crouched further in the shadows. She was Aledan, based on her accent, but he hadn''t made a noise¡ªhadn''t even moved. How did she know he was there?

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Her eyes swept the trees. "I know you''re there¡ªI can feel you."

    A priestess, then. They were the only ones who could sense energy that way. It appeared she was the Aledan priestess the Lady had been waiting for.

    Bryant was about to speak to her when someone else walked out from the village. "Kaye! I''ve been looking all over for you." She turned to face the man. "Why did you change your clothes?"

    She hugged the cloak tighter. "I''m sorry, Timin. I can''t stay here. I have to go."

    Bark dug into Bryant''s hand, and he relaxed his grip on the tree. Timin Breen. He loathed the sandy-haired Gaerlom, and now this girl was with him? Let them take her wings.

    "Go where?" Timin asked.

    "I can''t stay," she said. "It''s not safe."

    "Not safe?" Timin reached out a hand, but she shied away from it. Maybe the girl was smarter than Bryant gave her credit for. "I know you''ve been through a lot, Kaye, but it''s safe here. I won''t let anyone hurt you."

    Timin obviously didn''t know what she was, so there was no rush to retrieve her. When Timin pulled her close, Bryant flew off, not bothering to be stealthy about it. Maybe if the noise scared them the girl would grow a brain and leave Gaerlom. Either way, Bryant did his job¡ªhe''d found the Aledan priestess. Someone else could retrieve her from Timin.

 A Priestess Bound To False Gods

    It cooled on Gaerlom''s coast and Kaye''s cloak no longer received strange looks. Neither did Kaye¡ªthe People of the Sea were convinced she was a silkie once the creatures took up permanent residence in Ian''s Cove. They would touch her clothes or hair as she passed, whispering prayers and thanks to Awena. At first Kaye jumped each time, but she quickly learned to tolerate it.

    The mountain spirit hadn''t returned, but the Breens were on edge all the same. Timin rarely left Kaye''s side unless his father needed help fishing, and Abigail was more than pleased to have the help at home. She began to teach Kaye all the things she didn''t know¡ªcooking, sewing, and weaving. The only thing she didn''t have to teach Kaye about was herbalism. Kaye didn''t know all the plants on this side of the mountain yet, but she was learning.

    She began going out to collect herbs, and as her confidence in finding them grew, she wandered deeper into the forest until she found the mountainside. She walked north one day, and south the next, but never found the pass to Camden Valley.

    Today Kaye stared up at the cloud-shrouded mountainside. There was something strange about it, as if the energy was different, but when she focused and drew energy from the ground beneath her feet it felt perfectly normal. She laid her hand on the unnaturally smooth stone and closed her eyes, trying to feel the difference here from the rest of the mountainside.

    There was a ¡°whump¡± next to her and she snapped her eyes open to find a man where there had been empty space a moment before. She gasped and stumbled back. He was nearly a head taller than her, and broad-shouldered as Gar, but his hair was sand-colored like Timin¡¯s. The man had the hazel eyes of the Aledans, and¡­wings. He had wings. He was Faye.

    ¡°For Trina,¡± she whispered, dizzy.

    ¡°Trina is a false goddess,¡± he growled, accent closer to her own than the Gaerloms.

    That¡­that wasn¡¯t what she expected him to say. Maybe a ¡°who are you?¡± Or ¡°are you lost?¡± But not a dismissal of her deity. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry?¡±

    ¡°Go home, priestess. You do not belong here.¡±

    She opened her mouth to explain herself, then snapped it shut as his words sank in. How did he know she was a priestess? She took a step forward, focusing on his energy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he said, clearly aware of her intent.

    The curiosity and fear were gone, replaced by something almost akin to revulsion, but she recognized his energy signature. ¡°You were spying on me in Gaerlom.¡±

    ¡°No¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ªyou were the one I could feel in the woods.¡± She took another step forward at his discomfort. ¡°Why were you there? The Gaerloms would have killed you if they¡¯d known.¡±

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°The People of the Sea do not scare me.¡±

    She let the lie pass unchallenged. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I was there on behest of the Lady, to find out who you are.¡±

    ¡°And who do you think I am?¡±

    His eyes raked her disdainfully. ¡°A daughter of the Odion. A priestess bound to false gods. Timin Breen¡¯s pet.¡± He spit on the ground as if he couldn¡¯t stand the taste of the name on his tongue.

    ¡°Pet?¡± It escaped her as half-laugh, half-dismayed snort. ¡°I am no one¡¯s pet.¡±

    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you returned home? Has he cut off your wings yet?¡±

    Her cloak lay uncomfortably heavy against the bandage and Kaye took a step back, glancing away for the first time. ¡°No,¡± she whispered. ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t discovered what I am yet.¡±

    ¡°You should leave before he does. I know what they do to Faye in Gaerlom.¡±

    She stared at her fingertips, still raw, nails broken. Her muscles still screamed from climbing the mountain, and fear of what would happen to her if she returned ate at her core. ¡°I¡­can¡¯t. I haven¡¯t found the pass home yet, and I can¡¯t climb the mountain again.¡±

    He snorted. ¡°Fly over it.¡± When she neither replied nor looked at him, he sneered. ¡°Did your High Priestess teach you nothing of being Faye?¡±

    Her head snapped up and she glared at the disdain rolling off him. ¡°I know how to fly, I just¡­can¡¯t right now.¡± She lifted the edge of her cloak to reveal one bandaged wing. I¡¯m stuck here for the time being.¡±

    He pressed his thumbnail to his lips and seemed to war with himself for a moment, energy fluctuating between pity and annoyance. ¡°Stay here,¡± he said after a moment, spread his wings, and leapt into the air.

    Kaye stumbled back, surprised at the sight. No wonder people were terrified on the few occasions she spread her wings¡ªthey made a person twice as large and intimidating in an instant.

    She stared into the mist he¡¯d disappeared into for a long moment before the silence became eerie. She glanced from tree to tree, nervous, waiting for a trap. When he dropped from the sky again, she had to stifle her surprised scream with a hand.

    A woman landed next to him, all grace as if she was part of the air itself. As the wave of the Faye-man¡¯s disdain rolled past, Kaye recognized the energy of the woman, although they¡¯d never met.

    ¡°High Priestess.¡± Kaye knelt, legs aching.

    The man snorted, but the woman stepped forward and laid a hand on Kaye¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Rise, Kaye Odion of Fie Eoin, Daughter of Aleda. Faye do not present their necks, but their wings.¡±

    ¡°I¡­oh.¡± Warmth that Kaye recognized from healing her sister spread from the woman¡¯s hand, and Kaye met her eyes. The woman was short¡ªnearly as short as Timin¡¯s mother, her hair more silver than gold. Everything about her radiated contentment and power¡ªa visage of Aleda Herself. The High Priestess was a mere shadow compared to this woman.

    The woman smiled. ¡°Bryant said you injured your wings?¡±

    ¡°Y¡­yes,¡± Kaye managed. She fumbled at the tie around her neck and let the bedraggled cloak fall to the ground, exposing her mostly-bandaged wings.

    Nothing on the woman¡¯s face or energy gave anything away, but the man¡ªBryant¡ªsucked in a breath.

    The priestess held out her hands. ¡°May I?¡± When Kaye nodded, she gently took hold of the right wing with her fingertips and closed her eyes. Her brows pulled together so briefly Kaye would have missed it if she weren¡¯t accustomed to the High Priestess¡¯ subtle expressions.

    ¡°Bryant,¡± the woman said as she released Kaye¡¯s wing. The man snapped to attention, straight and ready. ¡°Take Kaye Odion to Celeste, please. I believe she is up to the challenge.¡±

    His wings fluttered once in agitation, then snapped straight out in salute. ¡°Of course, Lady.¡±

    The woman¡¯s warm smile covered Kaye. ¡°I am Lady Sara, the First Daughter of Aleda. If you have need of anything while here, Bryant will see to it. Celeste will be able to help with your wings, I should think. She is Second Daughter.¡±

    Unable to raise her wings in salute, Kaye bowed again. ¡°Thank you, Lady Sara.¡± By the time she rose, the Lady had already disappeared.

 Two Bodies, One Soul

    Kaye stared into the mist until Bryant cleared his throat. ¡°Do you want to go or not?¡±

    It was pointless either way¡ªthe wings were ruined¡ªbut if this Celeste could help with the pain, that would be worth it. Kaye had grown accustomed to the pain, but that didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± She glanced around at the trees. ¡°Where¡­um¡­where is your village?¡±

    He pointed into the mist.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Her heart sank. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m up to the climb yet.¡±

    He held out his arms grudgingly. ¡°My job is to carry heavy things up to the village, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± she repeated awkwardly. ¡°I suppose if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°The Lady commanded; I have no choice.¡±

    Well, that wasn¡¯t promising. At least if he dropped her, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the Gaerloms discovering what she was. ¡°Let¡¯s go see this Celeste then.¡± She scooped her cloak from the ground and stepped to him. When they catapulted into the air she gripped his shoulders, hard, but relaxed as they broke through the mist and the Faye lands came into view.

    A large, village-size cliff jutted out from the mountain. There were no huts or tents that she could see¡ªjust bushes and grasses and a few small trees. The mountainside behind the cliff was covered in thick vines that stretched to the clouds above. Openings in the wall were dark against the dying greenery. Water from the clouds condensed on the vines and trickled down to collect in a shallow pool before flowing in a small stream over the cliff edge to the north. And everywhere there were Faye.

    Small, winged children ran and flew around the cliff. One disappeared into a dark opening between the vines only to be followed out by two others. They squealed and flew circles around another group of children who took up chase until they all disappeared into the mountainside again. A few adults watched with indulgent smiles before continuing their conversations and chores. There was movement everywhere¡ªeven the Faye who stood talking did so with their wings moving, adding to their expressions in an almost comical way. For a girl taught to hide her wings from birth the sight was unsettling.

    Bryant landed softly in the second-highest cave and released Kaye. It wasn¡¯t exactly dropping her, but it wasn¡¯t exactly as soft a landing as his feet had made.

    Two Faye turned to them: a woman around Kaye¡¯s age, or slightly older, and a little girl. The woman looked traditionally Faye¡ªtall, thin, broad shoulders to support the wings on her back. Golden hair, hazel eyes, an aura of power about her that clearly marked her as a priestess. The Second Daughter then.

    The little girl looked almost Gaerlom with her black hair and brown eyes. Silkie-kin, as Timin would say, but her wings fluttered in excitement when her gaze landed on them. ¡°Bryant!¡± She took a hopping-step forward, then pulled up short and squared her shoulders while puffing out her chest and lifting her chin. ¡°Hello.¡±

    His wings straightened in salute. ¡°Daughter Elett.¡±

    A grin split her face and she turned to Kaye. ¡°Who is your friend?¡±

    ¡°Kaye Odion, of Fie Eoin,¡± Kaye replied before he could. ¡°Forgive me, Daughter Elett, for I can¡¯t salute.¡± She turned a shoulder to show one bandaged wing and the girl¡¯s eyes widened.

    The Second Daughter put down the herbs she was separating. ¡°You¡¯re the Aledan Priestess?¡± She glanced from Kaye to Bryant.

    ¡°I am,¡± Kaye said, then, ¡°well, priestess-apprentice. How did you¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been expecting you. Please,¡± the woman motioned them further in.

    Kaye stepped forward gratefully¡ªstanding on a ledge with no working wings made her nervous. ¡°You¡¯ve been expecting me?¡±

    The woman motioned her forward. ¡°You¡¯ve injured your wings?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t going to answer questions then. ¡°Yes. Lady Sara said you were up to the challenge, Second Daughter.¡±

    ¡°Celeste.¡± The priestess stepped behind Kaye, and while she didn¡¯t touch the wings, Kaye could sense her energy prodding them.

    ¡°Bryant,¡± Celeste said as he shifted his feet, ¡°stay. I will need your help.¡±

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Celeste¡ª¡±

    ¡°That was not a request.¡± She turned to Elett. ¡°Fresh bandages. Boil water. Salve and the sharpest knife.¡±

    Kaye spun her back to the wall, fingers spread. ¡°Sharpest knife? I just need something for the pain.¡±

    ¡°You need more than that.¡± Celeste took the knife from Elett. ¡°We need to remove the old bandages and the damaged parts of the wings. They¡¯ll turn septic otherwise. The salve will help them grow back.¡±

    Kaye¡¯s knees gave out and she sank to the ground. ¡°Grow¡­grow back?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Did you think I would lop half your wings off and leave them?¡±

    Kaye glanced at all three of them. ¡°I thought¡­I haven¡¯t had time to think about it. I didn¡¯t think they could be¡­regrown.¡±

    Regrown. Her wings could be regrown. If her legs hadn¡¯t already given out, they would have now.

    Celeste knelt before her and spoke softly. ¡°Only if you want them to. It would be safer in Gaerlom without them, and I can do that too.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Kaye whispered quickly. ¡°No. I don¡¯t need them, I don¡¯t use them, but¡­if you can.¡±

    The second nodded and motioned Kaye to a spot on the floor. ¡°Sit here then, and let¡¯s take a look.¡±

    Kaye sat, back to Celeste, and winced as the Daughter began to untie the bandages Abigail had applied. As the last of the wrapping stuck to the dried blood on the wing, Kaye rubbed the spot on her chin that still held the ghost of an ache.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Kaye gasped out as Celeste took the knife to the stubborn bandages. The knife stayed, and Kaye grasped her cloak tight.

    The young girl moved into her line of sight. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared,¡± she said softly. ¡°It will only hurt for a moment.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­I¡¯m not scared of my own pain,¡± Kaye said. ¡°I share a soul with my sister. She¡¯ll feel this, and stop at nothing to find me if she thinks someone¡¯s hurt me so badly.¡± Which meant she¡¯d head to Fie Obsid, and they¡¯d kill her in Kaye¡¯s place.

    Bryant, silent and brooding so far, spoke. ¡°What do you mean, you share a soul?¡±

    She met his gaze. ¡°We were born together. Two bodies, one soul. We can feel each other.¡± She rubbed again at her chin¡ªnot her own injury. Neither was the difficulty breathing, or the twinge of pain in Kaye¡¯s ankle. Kindra had been hurt¡ªbadly¡ªbut she wasn¡¯t scared, which meant she wasn¡¯t hurt by Obsidians. It was probably an accident at home. She probably hadn¡¯t felt Kaye¡¯s injuries over her own, but she¡¯d definitely feel it if someone cut Kaye¡¯s wings in half today.

    ¡°Ahh,¡± Celeste said and set the knife down with a click on the stone floor. ¡°I see. You know how to manipulate energy¡ªhow to give it¡ªbut not how to hold it in.¡±

    ¡°I know how¡ª¡±

    ¡°Superficially,¡± Celeste cut her off. ¡°Not where it matters. Bryant,¡± she motioned him over. ¡°Hold her shoulders. Keep her still, no matter what.¡± She looked at Kaye. ¡°Hold it in. If you can¡¯t, give it to Bryant, he can take it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Bryant said.

    ¡°What?¡± Kaye echoed an octave higher. ¡°I can¡¯t hurt¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then hold it in.¡± Celeste moved behind her and finished cutting away the bandages. For a long moment the cave was silent, the three Faye taking in the damage.

    ¡°For the Mother,¡± Bryant whispered, the crease between his eyes even deeper than it had been.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Elett asked.

    Kaye¡¯s throat closed tight as the memories she¡¯d been holding at bay came rushing back. Corbin dragging her from the great house. Her mother¡¯s scream cut short. The cold water crashing over her head as she plunged into the river. She closed her eyes and shuddered.

    ¡°Elett,¡± Celeste chided, ¡°not now. The water, please?¡±

    Bryant¡¯s hands returned to Kaye¡¯s shoulders. She bowed her head, grip tight on her cloak, and focused on the energy rushing up through the ground. When Celeste made the first cut, Kaye curled into herself, leaning against the pressure on her shoulders. She wrapped herself in energy so no pain could leave, and felt the entirety of it for the first time in her life.

    As another searing cut burned through her wing, she screamed in the back of her throat, letting the sound out so she could swallow the pain.

    Everything became a ball of pain and energy and more pain until warmth spread from the middle of her back between her shoulder blades. Where her muscles had tightened, they released, and she collapsed into the force holding her up, body shaking.

    She was still grasping the cloak, shudders wracking her body head to toe, when a small hand touched her cheek. ¡°Did it work?¡± Elett whispered.

    ¡°Our part did,¡± Celeste answered softly.

    Kaye sat up, vision blurry. Her stomach heaved, then again, and a bin appeared below her just before her meager breakfast returned to the world.

    ¡°I think it worked,¡± Celeste¡¯s voice broke through the heaving. Her warm hand rubbed the spine between Kaye¡¯s wings, healing energy radiating out. ¡°You did well, apprentice.¡±

    Kaye couldn¡¯t speak; only nod as her muscles continued to shudder and she let the energy bleed back into the ground. Had Kindra felt the absence of Kaye¡¯s energy? Was she too injured to care?

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Bryant¡¯s gruff voice said softly, ¡°for not giving that pain to me instead.¡±

    She lifted her head to look at him, but found she couldn¡¯t speak. She nodded instead, and he abruptly stood and saluted to the priestess.

    ¡°If you no longer need me¡­¡±

    ¡°I will whistle.¡±

    With that he flew off.

    The young Faye scampered after him, two half-wings in her hands. ¡°Wait,¡± Kaye said, still nearly breathless.

    Elett turned, a quizzical look on her face, and Kaye held out a shaking hand.

    ¡°Please, can I¡­¡±

    The girl looked from the wings in her hand to her mentor before handing them over.

    It was like being handed a hand or foot, and Kaye¡¯s empty stomach lurched again as her fingers grasped the thin, transparent tissue. She had never seen her own wings up close¡ªor any wings. The High Priestess had never been forthcoming with her wings, probably because they were tucked out of the way. Always.

    Kaye ran a finger along the stiff tissue. Everything that had happened since the Obsidians showed up in Fie Eoin was because of these. All the fear, all the pain. All for this semi-transparent, stiff tissue that allowed her to fly. Her fingertips traced the veins, still pink with blood.

    ¡°Kaye,¡± Elett said and held out her hands. Kaye handed the wings over and watch the girl jump out the door and disappear below to dispose of the wings.

 I Cant Forgive You

    Gar leaned against a tree just outside his training grotto and watched Kindra sloppily attack a tree on the other side with her left arm. The scar on her chin was puckered, and her ear had healed, but it was the third day he¡¯d watched her, and she still hadn¡¯t used her right arm. He didn¡¯t know if it was due to muscle atrophy, or some un-healed damage his brother had left. She hadn¡¯t spoken to him yet, either. Hadn¡¯t even looked his way.

    He could tell by the tension in her shoulders that she knew he was there. She was taut as a bowstring, erupting in energy at the tree before her like she had when she was young. And when he walked away, the noise of her attacks would stop. And if he glanced back over his shoulder as he left, he¡¯d see her head bowed as she sucked in deep breaths, her arm draped over the spear for support. She never paused her attacks until he was leaving.

    She hadn¡¯t turned her attacks on him yet, but Kindra was angrier than he¡¯d ever seen her. And although she was attacking the tree, he knew all that anger was directed at him.

    It wasn¡¯t until her energy began to flag on the third day that he finally spoke. ¡°Would you like to spar against someone else?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The word snapped from her mouth as her spear snapped against the tree with renewed vigor.

    He watched for a moment. ¡°The tree doesn¡¯t appear to be fighting back.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t talk back, either.¡±

    He chuckled and stepped over the clearing¡¯s threshold. ¡°You know, it really does sound like I¡¯m the one you¡¯d rather hit.¡±

    She spun and glared at him, knuckles white around the spear, chest heaving from the effort of fighting a most stalwart opponent. Tears shimmered at the corners of her eyes and Gar froze, taken aback by the rare sight. But when she spoke there was no hint of tears in her voice, just burning anger.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t used your right arm yet.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Her frown deepened. ¡°It hurts.¡±

    He raised an eyebrow. She¡¯d never been one to let a little pain keep her from fighting.

    ¡°It hurts a lot.¡±

    ¡°Can you move it?¡±

    She rotated her shoulder, wincing, but not taking her gaze from his. She didn¡¯t move the rest of her arm. There was a challenge in her eyes and her voice. ¡°Why do you care?¡±

    ¡°Because, I¡¯m your friend.¡±

    ¡°Are you?¡±

    He held her gaze, unflinching. ¡°Yes.¡±

    She let his reply echo between them for a long moment. ¡°Then where have you been?¡± All the venom had drained from her voice, leaving behind a raw pain he¡¯d only ever heard when she spoke about her father.

    ¡°I thought¡­you wanted me to stay away after what you learned.¡±

    ¡°For an entire moon? You left me to rot like my father!¡±

    He let out a long breath, the old, familiar guilt creeping into his chest like an unwanted pet. ¡°The High Priestess said you would heal, and I thought it best to let you calm down before I returned.¡±

    ¡°For an entire moon?¡± She repeated, the venom back in her voice.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    He¡¯d wanted to give her time to come to terms with the news, but apparently she¡¯d spent the entire time stewing in it, anger and despair building.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kindra. I should have told you long ago. I was¡­¡±

    ¡°A coward.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Yes. It was cowardly. But I was trying to come to terms with being party to the death of my hero, too. I was just a kid.¡±

    ¡°Which is why you shouldn¡¯t have been there in the first place,¡± she spat, glaring at him.

    ¡°I was punished for that, beyond the almost-dying. They held my naming back a summer.¡± All four of them had been held back, although Geoff and Gar were the only two to actually enter the battle. They¡¯d all broken the rules.

    Kindra looked away. ¡°Is that why you offered to help me? To pay off a debt to my father?¡±

    Another long breath escaped Gar, and he shut his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t be a coward now. ¡°Yes, at first.¡± When he looked at her, she was still turned away, lips pressed together like she was trying not to cry. ¡°And because I knew anyone Fennec trained would be a warrior without equal.¡±

    A staccato ¡°Ha!¡± left her, and she finally moved her right arm, dashing away tears with another painful wince.

    ¡°So, you can use it.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, it hurts. A lot.¡±

    A small smile pulled his lips up. ¡°So, you¡¯re fine.¡± It was her mantra whenever she was hurt, as if saying it would make it so.

    She didn¡¯t return his smile. ¡°I can¡¯t forgive you for what you did.¡±

    ¡°It will take time.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She finally looked at him. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been there, my father would still be alive. I¡¯d be a named warrior. I can never forgive you for that.¡±

    The statement was said with such calm honesty that Gar¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°Kindra, you can¡¯t mean that. It happened eight summers ago. Things have changed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they have. My father¡¯s dead. My sister¡¯s been stolen away. My mother never returned from Fie Obsid. And I¡¯m not a warrior, and will never be a warrior, because you and your brother stole it from me.¡±

    ¡°Whoa,¡± Gar put his hands up. ¡°You¡¯re the one who quit in a rage and went after Kaye. You¡¯re the one who punched Jor¡ª¡±

    ¡°He called Kaye a whore.¡±

    ¡°He was trying to provoke you, and you fell for it. You attacked him. You attacked Corbin, too. You keep charging headlong into situations without thinking and attacking when you shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than being a coward and letting the Obsidians run all over us like they own us. Like they can just take our priestesses away.¡±

    Gar ran a hand through his hair. ¡°You sound like your father. He did the exact same thing and ran headlong into battle and got half the warriors killed for no reason, including himself.¡±

    Kindra drew into herself like a rattlesnake ready to strike, and Gar realized he said the wrong thing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said before she could strike. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t have said it? Or didn¡¯t mean it?¡±

    She stared him down, but he wouldn¡¯t lie to her again. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t have said it.¡±

    ¡°But you meant it.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question.

    ¡°Kindra, please, I just want to talk.¡±

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s talk then.¡± The look she leveled on him could have melted his sword, and he almost rested his palm on the hilt in case he needed to defend himself. She shifted her weight. ¡°What were your secret plans with Petoskey?¡±

    ¡°Secret plans? That¡¯s what you want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°There are no plans now. You got yourself kicked out of the warriors for good and ruined them all.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± she said, and he closed his eyes, because the tone of her voice promised he wouldn¡¯t like what she was about to say. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I ruined all your plans that I didn¡¯t even know about. I¡¯m sorry that you didn¡¯t have a chance to use me before I went after the only person in the world who doesn¡¯t care what my last name is and how that can help them with their ¡®secret plans¡¯.¡±

    Gar rubbed his forehead. ¡°For Eoin¡¯s sake, that¡¯s not what this is about.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it about?¡±

    He didn¡¯t reply, because if he told her what he knew of their plans, she would see it as trying to use her for her name and family. ¡°I already told you, it doesn¡¯t matter. Everything¡¯s rumors and suspicions and there¡¯s no way to find out the truth of it now. And nothing we could do about it, even if we knew the truth.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± She still glared at him, distrusting. ¡°The truth of what?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡±

    Kindra took a step forward, pointing the spear at his chest. ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the whole of it¡ªPetoskey won¡¯t tell me. You¡¯re the only one he¡¯ll trust with the information, but you¡¯d have to be a warrior.¡± Gar pushed the spear away. ¡°But you went and attacked a named warrior and now there¡¯s no chance of that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is all my fault.¡± She pointed her spear at his chest again. ¡°I¡¯m done with you trying to teach me lessons. I¡¯m done with you telling me to ¡®fight smart.¡¯ You¡¯re a coward who wouldn¡¯t fight for Kaye, and won¡¯t challenge Oak, and will die peacefully in your bed of old age.¡±

    She jabbed the spear just into his skin, drawing blood. ¡°You can keep your secrets, and your plans, and your holier-than-thou attitude, and leave me alone. I¡¯m going to find a way to get Kaye back and stop the Obsidians for good.¡±

    She spit at his feet, turned, and stomped away upriver towards her mourning rock.

    Gar watched her go, wondering how everything had gone so wrong, so quickly.

 There Was Nothing Left For Her

    Snow crunched under Kindra¡¯s heavy footsteps as she approached the large, flat rock at the river¡¯s edge. She shoved the accumulation off its surface as she knelt, the rock hard and cold. The river was frozen through¡ªbubbles of air trapped in the ice.

    The long-eared fox carved into the surface was white with snowy relief against the grey rock. She ran her finger along the lines before tucking it into her cloak to warm. An empty hole yawned, but instead of Kaye¡¯s immediate love to fill it, there was nothing. There had been nothing for nearly a moon now. The pain, the fear, the confusion¡ªit was gone. Muted. Kaye wasn¡¯t dead¡ªKindra was sure of that¡ªbut she was absent in a way the distance couldn¡¯t explain.

    ¡°I can¡¯t feel her anymore,¡± Kindra whispered to her father¡¯s mark.

    She¡¯d tried. She¡¯d focused hard on their bond¡ªon the feel of Kaye¡ªbut Kindra had never been good at the sort of energy magic her sister excelled at, and it only felt as if Kaye was pulling away even more. As if she was purposefully hiding from Kindra.

    What was happening in Fie Obsid?

    Stolen story; please report.

    Kaye would be married by now¡ªmaybe pregnant. Was that why Kindra couldn¡¯t feel her? Because some half-Obsidian spawn was in the way? Or was it something worse? The last thing Kindra had felt from Kaye was pain. Pain and confusion and fear. But Kindra had been too deep in her own pain and confusion to do anything.

    She wasn¡¯t confused now, just angry. Gar¡­

    Kindra winced as pain shot through her right arm. She¡¯d tried to punch the rock, but the scar tissue had stopped her before the frozen surface had.

    Lame. Empty. Broken and alone. She hadn¡¯t bene able to save Kaye. She hadn¡¯t been good enough for the god to name. Even Gar had only been trying to pay a debt to her father.

    The memory of his warm lips on her neck made her squeeze her eyes shut as her fingers shut into fists. It had all been a debt. Training. Trina¡¯s Day. And she¡¯d listened to him when he convinced her to let Kaye go. Kaye¡ªthe only one who would always love Kindra for herself. Kaye, who was so lost even their twin-bond couldn¡¯t feel her now.

    ¡°I have to find her,¡± Kindra whispered to the cold stone. ¡°I have to save her.¡±

    She might start a war, but Kaye was more important than peace. More important than Fie Eoin. What had the tribe done except steal their father and their dreams?

    Kindra stabbed her spear into the icy ground and levered herself up, staring upriver to the Obsidian lands. There was nothing left for her in Fie Eoin¡ªshe was going to save Kaye.

 Thats Blasphemy

    Gar pressed his forehead into the tree Kindra had been fighting. The rough bark jutted into his skin as he squeezed his eyes closed. A warm trickle of blood dampened his shirt where she¡¯d jabbed him, and Gar pressed the heel of his palm to the spot, but it was his heart that hurt most.

    Kindra was right¡ªhe was a coward. He should have told her the truth back when he¡¯d first healed from his wounds. Should have gone to her as soon as Monk said she knew. Should have said something days ago when he saw her attacking the tree with her left hand.

    He¡¯d feared her reaction, but it couldn¡¯t have been worse than what had just happened. If anyone could hold a grudge, it was Kindra, and he honestly didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d ever forgive him.

    Gar knocked his forehead against the bark once, winced, and turned in the direction she¡¯d gone. Mostly likely she was at the mourning rock, and he knew better than to disturb her there. Instead, he turned back to Fie Eoin, and made his way to Monk¡¯s tent.

    It was warm in the tent, at least. Monk, Alder, and Cougar were already inside, sharpening weapons and talking.

    With a glance at the blood, Monk grinned. ¡°Finally grew a pair and spoke to her, I see.¡±

    ¡°And survived,¡± Alder chuckled.

    ¡°My pride is hurt more than my person,¡± Gar agreed and rubbed at his chest. ¡°She called me a coward¡ª¡±

    Monk snorted.

    ¡°¡ªand said she could never forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Cougar put down his dagger. ¡°She¡¯s never been one to think before she speaks.¡±

    Gar sat in a huff next to the fire, shoulders sagging. ¡°She¡¯s done nothing except think for the past moon. She¡¯s convinced herself I¡¯m the reason she¡¯s not a warrior.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who trained her,¡± Alder pointed out.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Gar looked away. ¡°To pay a debt.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me you didn¡¯t say that to her,¡± Monk said, and when Gar didn¡¯t reply, he smacked his own forehead. ¡°For Trina, man. Why would you admit that?¡±

    Gar grabbed a piece of coal that had fallen outside the circle of rocks and threw it back on the fire. ¡°She asked, and I couldn¡¯t lie to her anymore.¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Monk barked a mirthless laugh. ¡°Gar Bayn, smartest warrior in a generation, tried to win over a woman with a truth she didn¡¯t want to know.¡±

    And it hadn¡¯t been the only truth she hadn¡¯t really wanted to know. Gar groaned and buried his head in his hands. If only Kindra had been given a name, she wouldn¡¯t be so angry now. Hurt, yes, and she would have taken some time to come around after learning Gar¡¯s secret, but she wouldn¡¯t feel like she lost everything. She would have come around to him in a moon or two.

    Cougar¡¯s voice broke through his despair. ¡°If she blames you for not being a warrior, then you need to make her a warrior.¡±

    ¡°Oak won¡¯t name her a warrior, and the only one who can depose Oak is Kindra¡­if she were a named warrior.¡±

    Monk jabbed a finger in the air. ¡°I¡¯ve got it! Didn¡¯t the gods grant you a vision of becoming chief? We make you chief, then you can name Kindra.¡±

    They all rolled their eyes.

    ¡°Or," Monk continued, "we could go steal Kaye back, start a war with the Obsidians, let her earn her name in battle, and viola¡ªGar¡¯s forgiven, marrying an Odion, and next in line to become chief.¡±

    Alder stared at him. ¡°You come up with the most ridiculous plans.¡±

    ¡°You definitely like some of them,¡± Monk winked, and Al grinned.

    It was the sort of easy camaraderie Gar used to have with Kindra, and he missed it. He wanted her brief smiles back, her focus when he was teaching her to perfect a move, her determination to win when they sparred. Her joyful eruptions on the rare occasion she won. He missed all of it. All of her.

    He paced, trying to think of a plan. He had to do something to make this right. When he sat, he grabbed his dagger and flicked it across his wrist. The wound bloomed red, deep enough to scar, but not deep enough to kill him.

    Monk grabbed the dagger. ¡°It¡¯s not worth killing yourself over.¡±

    Gar frowned at him. ¡°I know how to kill a man, and I wouldn¡¯t open his wrist. It takes too long.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Give me my dagger and I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    Monk stared at him for a moment, shrugged, and gave the dagger back. Gar wiped the blood, exposing the line across his wrist. He pressed his lips together, put the point of the dagger at the end of the cut, and drew a diagonal line up. It didn¡¯t bleed as much, so he finished quickly and poured wine over the wound to sterilize it before pressing a rag to his wrist to stop the bleeding.

    No one spoke until he peeled away the rag.

    Cougar raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s blasphemy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise.¡± Gar rubbed a handful of ash from the fire into it.

    ¡°To Kindra?¡± Monk asked, eyes lit up in excitement. ¡°Or to Oak?¡±

    ¡°To everyone.¡± Gar stared at the red mark on his wrist, knowing it could mean his death. Only Odions were allowed to wear the Mark of Ian. Even Oak would be punished if he wore it. ¡°I¡¯m going to get Kindra back into the warriors. She deserves it.¡±

    Monk smirked. ¡°She¡¯s worked harder than I did for it.¡± He drew his dagger. ¡°So be it.¡±

    Gar grabbed his wrist. ¡°If you get caught with that mark¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than marrying her.¡± Monk started to draw. ¡°Let me damn myself whatever way I please.¡±

    Al and Cougar followed, and by the time they left, each had a mark on his wrist¡ªa promise to do what he could to support Kindra Odion in her quest to become a warrior.

 Rotting Next To The Aledan Bitch

    Kindra made it to Deer Valley without running into any warriors on patrol. She found a path the Obsidian guards had stomped to mud and began to follow it, listening for the sound of guards. A rotten smell permeated the woods and she wondered if she was near a midden.

    The source of the smell came into sight around a bend in the path. To Kindra¡¯s horror it was a body. An Aledan body, by the torn, rotting clothing. Breathing shallowly through her mouth, Kindra crept closer. All the flesh had been eaten away¡ªonly scraps of cloth and hair remained. With the butt of her spear, she turned the corpse over. The beaded symbol of Ian Odion stared back at her from the rotting cloth.

    Bile rose from her stomach, and Kindra retched on the ground next to her mother¡¯s rotten corpse. How had this happened? It was impossible to tell how Loria died. The front of the dress was dark with old blood, but that could be from the wolves that had already been at the body.

    It must have been purposeful¡ªif she¡¯d died on accident, they wouldn¡¯t have dumped her body in Deer Valley to rot. And what of Kaye? If they¡¯d killed Loria, what did they do to her daughter? Was this why Kaye was hiding from their bond? Pulling away every time Kindra tried to reach out?

    Kindra had to get to her sister, but first she had to take care of her mother. There were no eyes in the rotten skull to close, so Kindra put her hand over the mark of Ian and spoke. ¡°I send you, Loria Odion, back to Aleda, the Mother of us all.¡±

    She should cover the body in rocks until she could return and make a proper pyre. There was nothing left for the animals, but it would be disrespectful to leave Loria on the side of the path like this.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Kindra was gathering rocks for the cairn when the Obsidian guards found her. She was bent over her mother¡¯s body, carefully placing rocks so they would cover everything.

    The Obsidians spoke in their native tongue. ¡°What are you doing, Aledan?¡±

    Kindra grabbed her spear and stood. ¡°I¡¯m doing what you should have. How dare you dump my mother¡¯s body in the woods like a dead dog.¡±

    One man smiled. ¡°I remember you. The sister of the witch. What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m holding myself back from killing you. How did my mother die?¡±

    They shrugged and Kindra¡¯s knuckles went white around her spear. If they weren¡¯t willing to tell her then it must not have been an accident.

    ¡°I will finish this cairn and then you will take me to your chief for answers.¡±

    His smile remained. ¡°Or we could leave you right here, rotting next to the Aledan bitch.¡±

    Kindra bared her teeth, all of the helplessness and anger rearing up in her chest, and attacked. The smile fell from the Obsidian¡¯s face as her spear cracked against the side of his head. He stumbled, holding a hand to his head as it bled freely between his fingers. She whipped around to attack from the opposite side, but the other Obsidian stopped the attack. He beat her back, driving relentlessly until he had her well away from his friend.

    The first man was on his knees, blood dripping from his chin onto the snowy ground. It reminded Kindra of her fight with Pike and another flash of anger burst bright within her. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if she was able to kill an Obsidian in Deer Valley?

    She crashed her good shoulder into the man before her to knock him out of the way, but even that movement made her wound flare up in pain and she almost dropped her spear. He smacked her across the back, and she fell. She twisted and knocked his spear out of the way as he tried to do it again, but he kicked her in the side, again and again, until she had no choice but to curl up to protect her newly-healed ribs. The butt of his spear hit her temple, and she saw the bloody man begin to stand just before the world went black.

 Im Going To Need Warriors

    Gar felt guilty the rest of the day, but he knew Kindra¡¯s moods. He waited until the next morning to go to her tent and try to make amends. ¡°Kindra?¡± he said as he knocked on the doorframe. No one answered. ¡°Kindra, please. I need to talk to you.¡±

    Silence. Not even a ¡°go away¡± or ¡°leave me alone¡±. She was really upset. ¡°Kindra, really, I need to talk to you.¡± He pulled aside the door flap. No one was inside.

    Gar turned to scan the tents nearby. He hadn¡¯t seen her on his way over, but she could be in the woods. He spotted Monk¡¯s sister, Heather, and jogged over to her. ¡°Have you seen Kindra?¡±

    She looked up as she thought about it. ¡°I rarely see her since she¡¯s off bed rest. I believe the last time was a quarter moon ago.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen Kindra for seven days?¡±

    Heather shrugged. ¡°She avoids everyone.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± If she wasn¡¯t in her tent, she must be one of two places: her mourning rock, or their training grotto in the woods. He checked both, but there was no sign of her, and no sign of footprints in the snow.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Dread pitted in his stomach, settling low and sharp. The last he¡¯d seen her, she¡¯d been walking upriver. North. Something was wrong.

    He knocked on the High Priestess¡¯ doorframe and entered. ¡°Have you seen Kindra?¡±

    She looked up from her herbs and thought about it for a moment before she answered. ¡°No. I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve seen her for a quarter moon.¡±

    His shoulders dropped. How could Kindra be so absent from tribal life that even the High Priestess, whose door faced the Odion tent, hadn¡¯t seen her?

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± The woman asked.

    ¡°I¡­uh,¡± Gar fidgeted. He didn¡¯t want to admit that they¡¯d had a fight, nor the reasons they¡¯d fought, but it would be pointless to lie to the High Priestess. She could see through a lie as easy as he could see through an open door. ¡°We got in an argument about her father¡¯s death, and the last I saw she was walking north, and she hasn¡¯t returned home.¡±

    One arched eyebrow lifted as the High Priestess looked at him. ¡°North? How far north?¡±

    Gar rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°I thought she was just going to her mourning rock, but...she did mention saving Kaye and stopping the Obsidians right before she walked off.¡±

    ¡°I see. And you didn¡¯t try to stop her?¡±

    Gar glanced at the rug beneath his feet. ¡°No.¡±

    The High Priestess turned to her basket of herbs. ¡°Then I suggest you find Monkey, Alder, and Cougar and bring them here immediately. I¡¯m going to need warriors if I have to go to Fie Obsid and beg her back from the chief.¡±

    ¡°Yes, priestess.¡± He bowed and left the tent to gather his friends and get the canoes ready.

 There Are No Odion Warriors

    Kindra woke in the dark with a pounding headache and no idea where she was. It was pitch black, cold, and smelled of neglect. She pushed herself up and felt along the dirt floor until she came to a wall, stiff and cold with mud. Not a tent then¡ªa hut. She must be in Fie Obsid.

    She groaned and sat back against the wall, wrapping herself in her cloak for warmth. There were male voices outside, muted by the thick walls, and she was sure the hut was being guarded against her escape. When her hands warmed a little she felt along the wall¡ªit was only tall enough for her to stand doubled over and roughly as long and wide as a grown man. There was a door cover made of wood jammed into the sides so it would stick, and over that they must have placed a hide because no light came through. She didn¡¯t know if it was day or night, nor how long she had been in the hut. How long before they came for her? More importantly, how long before someone in Fie Eoin realized she was gone?

    It could take days. Gar was certainly not going to call on her, and no one had been to check on her in a quarter moon. When they did, they wouldn¡¯t find it odd for Kindra to be gone. The soonest anyone would realize she was missing was when she didn¡¯t show up for the Festival of Aleda. By then she would be dead.

    She sat against the wall, as far as she could from the door so if someone came to take her they would be forced to crawl in to do so. After a short time, the hide covering was moved and a small sliver of light illuminated the door. One side of the door was kicked in and then pulled free of the mud and Kindra had to shield her eyes against the blinding light that poured in around the Obsidian. She couldn¡¯t see his features, but she pushed herself back against the wall and kicked his face as he crawled in to grab her. He swore, grabbed her ankle, and twisted it hard to the side as he tried to pull her out. She kicked at him with her other foot, and when he grabbed at that ankle she jumped at his face, clawing with her hands as he released her ankles and tried to protect his head. In this small space she had the advantage¡ªhe was too big to easily move. He finally crawled backwards out of the hole, leaving it open and giving her a way out. She took it.

    It was a stupid thing to do, diving through the hole on her belly when he was just outside and had the advantage, but she was desperate and it was the only thing she could do. She didn¡¯t even have time to stand before his spear came down across her back, knocking the breath out of her and pressing her into the mud. He put his knee on her back and tied her hands together over her cloak with a deer hide thong, then lifted her and set her on her feet. Her shoulder screamed in pain.

    ¡°Time to die, witch.¡± He smiled and pushed her into the trees, a dagger at the back of her neck in case she decided not to move. She walked, but only to buy time to think of a plan.

    The plan never came. The prisoner hut was just out of sight of the great house and the walk was short. The house seemed to grow right out of the ground and blended in with the rest of the forest, as natural as a grove of trees. Small holes in the roof let the smoke of cook fires out, making the roof look as if it was smoldering. There was a door with a hide cover guarded by two men, and they glared at her as she was pushed inside.

    It was warm inside, but it smelled of too many people. The oblong shape of the great house led straight down the middle to an ornately carved wooden chair where the chief sat waiting for her. Along both walls were small areas where families sat behind partially drawn curtains cooking, sewing, or playing games with the children. Each family had a small space to themselves, but it was hardly private. Kindra preferred the tents of the Seven Tribes.

    She walked to the chief, the Obsidian blade at her back, her entire body sore and covered with mud, but her head held high and proud. Chief Obsid could have been her grandfather for his age, but he still had life in his eyes and limbs. Next to him stood Corbin Marcello.

    ¡°Where is my sister?¡± She demanded.

    The guard shoved her onto her knees. He was holding her bound hands; otherwise she would have fallen onto her face. Instead, it pulled her bad shoulder back until she winced.

    The cocky smile so present the last time they met was gone from Corbin¡¯s face. ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡±

    Kindra struggled. ¡°Like my mother who you dumped in Deer Valley for the wolves?¡±

    ¡°Your mother interfered with the ceremony.¡±

    Kindra would have done the same. ¡°And will you put me next to my mother? Or do I get to join my sister instead?¡±

    The chief spoke for the first time. ¡°Your sister isn¡¯t here. She ran away before the ceremony was complete.¡±

    Kaye wouldn¡¯t have broken her promise and run, knowing what the Obsidians would do to the Seven Tribes. Even if she did, she¡¯d have run home to warn them.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    Corbin spoke. ¡°She¡¯s on the other side of the mountain, with the men of the river.¡±

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°You lie. She would have returned to Fie Eoin by now.¡±

    ¡°The passes are full of snow.¡±

    ¡°She can fly.¡±

    The smile that spread over Corbin¡¯s face was grim. ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    Kindra struggled against the ties around her wrists. ¡°I swear to Eoin I will kill you, Corbin Marcello.¡±

    He chuckled and put a hand over his stomach as if it pained him. ¡°I told you once before, I¡¯m not afraid of a girl.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a warrior, and you best remember it. The next time I get my hands on a spear I¡¯ll bury it in your chest.¡±

    The guard shoved her into the dirt floor. ¡°You will show the chief¡¯s cousin more respect.¡±

    ¡°You will die by my hand too.¡± She spat, then curled up against the kick he sent towards her side. Pain flared in her ribs.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± the chief¡¯s voice stopped the foot from another blow. ¡°We don¡¯t torture women. Not even Aledan women.¡±

    ¡°She claims to be a warrior,¡± Corbin said as Kindra struggled back onto her knees. ¡°An Odion warrior.¡±

    The chief frowned at her and she glared at him. ¡°I am a warrior.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a woman,¡± he said.

    ¡°I have the mark to prove it.¡±

    ¡°Show me.¡±

    ¡°Untie my hands.¡±

    The chief nodded and gave the command in Obsidian. The point of the spear left Kindra¡¯s neck and her hands were untied. She stood, removed her cloak, and lifted the back of her shirt to show him her mark.

    ¡°What is your warrior name?¡±

    Kindra faced him. ¡°They call me the Bride of Eoin.¡±

    Chief Obsid sat back and drummed his fingers on the chair. ¡°And you expect me to believe this? That is no warrior name, and your chief would never allow such a thing to happen.¡± Obsid shook his head. ¡°I know Oak Conal well and he would not allow this mockery.¡±

    Kindra¡¯s face burned and she took a step forward before she was stopped by the guard¡¯s spear. ¡°I am a warrior of Eoin¡ªthe last Odion warrior. The High Priestess herself welcomed me as such.¡±

    ¡°You are lying. There are no Odion warriors. It¡¯s part of the peace treaty.¡±

    ¡°The treaty that allowed you to steal my sister?¡±

    ¡°The same. Oak promised me the last Odion warrior in Fie Eoin. The others follow the Odion¡¯s reckless behavior, and I¡¯ve lost my taste for war.¡± His fingers continued to drum as he stared at her. ¡°I have lost an Odion priestess, but gained an Odion ¡®warrior¡¯.¡± He looked at Corbin. ¡°Bring my priest.¡±

    Corbin bowed, but Kindra saw the small wince in the corner of his eyes. She stared at Chief Obsid defiantly as they waited. ¡°If you¡¯re going to kill me, I¡¯d rather not wait for your priest to arrive.¡±

    The drumming stopped and he smiled. ¡°If I was going to kill you it would be done already.¡±

    His eyebrows knit together as he studied her. It was obvious he had a problem with killing a woman, even an Aledan woman, even an Aledan woman who claimed to be an Odion warrior. The last time Chief Obsid killed an Aledan woman there was war, and although the Obsidians won, they lost many good warriors. Now they had no reason to go to war, and he couldn¡¯t want the possibility of losing a battle over a woman.

    The door flap opened, but instead of a priest it was a guard, followed by the High Priestess, Gar, and his friends. The boys looked miserable, the High Priestess full of Aleda¡¯s wrath. When she stopped next to Kindra she didn¡¯t bother to bow to the chief.

    ¡°Devon Obsid, I see you¡¯ve found our missing warrior.¡±

    He stood¡ªthe most powerful man of the Obsidian Nation facing down the most powerful woman of the Seven Tribes. ¡°She was caught poaching in Deer Valley.¡±

    Kindra squeezed her fists. ¡°I was caught building a cairn over my mother¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°Loria is dead?¡± Monk said.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Kaye?¡± Gar said.

    The High Priestess silenced them with a look. ¡°Kaye is where she¡¯s supposed to be.¡± She turned back to the chief. ¡°Kindra, however, is not. And if what she says is true, then you have murdered an Aledan woman, and broken the peace between us.¡±

    ¡°The woman attacked my cousin.¡±

    ¡°You stole her daughter.¡±

    ¡°It was a peace treaty¡­¡±

    ¡°That I did not give my blessing to!¡±

    Even Obsid shrunk back from that. The High Priestess¡¯ eyes were full of the fire of the Gods and Kindra had never seen her so angry. Not even when Kaye left.

    ¡°You know as well as I, Devon Obsid, that the Seven Tribes cannot make a binding treaty without the blessing of the High Priestess. You snuck behind my back to make a shady deal with my brother. He and I may be of the same womb, but we are not of the same mind in this.¡±

    Chief Obsid¡¯s face burned red. The Obsidian¡¯s peering out of their curtains wouldn¡¯t know what was said, but they would recognize that their chief had just been put in his place by an Aledan woman.

    He pointed at the High Priestess. ¡°You will bring me the witch, or I will kill the tribe she¡¯s staying with and bring her to you. And you will watch her die before I destroy the Seven Tribes.¡±

    ¡°It will be many moons before you can lead your army through the pass.¡±

    He crossed his arms. ¡°And it will be many more before you can build a force to match mine.¡±

    Corbin and the priest entered, interrupting them. The priest was an old man with white hair and a cane. But his eyes were clear when he looked at Kindra, and his gaze held the same presence of the Gods that the High Priestess¡¯ did. He seemed to search Kindra¡¯s spirit for a moment, then bowed to his chief.

    ¡°She has the same soul as the other. She¡¯ll do.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything for you,¡± Kindra said, nails biting into the palms of her hands. ¡°I¡¯m returning my mother to Fie Eoin for a proper pyre and then I¡¯m preparing for war. You cannot have my sister again.¡±

    Obsid looked at her. ¡°Your chief may see things differently.¡±

    ¡°Then my chief doesn¡¯t have to fight beside me.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s lonely on the battlefield by yourself.¡±

    From behind her Gar replied. ¡°She won¡¯t be by herself.¡±

    Part of her forgave him right then and there, and she had to remind herself that he was the reason her father died.

    Obsid waved a dismissive hand. ¡°The whole Seven Tribes can march against me, women and children and men, and I¡¯ll still outnumber you.¡±

    The High Priestess put a hand on Kindra¡¯s shoulder. ¡°There is much that can happen to an old, heir-less man in winter. We shall send Loria Odion back to Aleda.¡± She bowed to the chief. ¡°Devon Obsid, may your God keep watch over you this long winter.¡±

    Kindra glared at Obsid and Corbin before following her. They were out of the great house when Gar grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Kindra.¡±

    The High Priestess frowned at him. ¡°Find Loria and bring her home. Monkey, Alder, you may go with him. Cougar, you may bring the second canoe with Kindra and I.¡±

    They bowed and went about their duties while the High Priestess led Kindra to the canoes for the trip home.

 You Can Kill Us Yourself

    Kindra, the High Priestess and Cougar made it back long before the others. As they walked into the village, Oak met them. His arms were crossed, and a deep frown cut across his forehead.

    ¡°I warned you about going to Fie Obsid,¡± he said.

    Kindra stopped in front of him and glared. As far as she was concerned it was his fault for allowing the Obsidians to take Kaye in the first place. ¡°If you want the Odions dead you can kill us yourself.¡±

    His face flushed, and Kindra thought he might hit her. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    The High Priestess put a hand on Kindra¡¯s shoulder, whether in comfort or to keep her from attacking the chief she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Loria Odion has been murdered and Kaye is missing.¡±

    Oak turned his glare on his sister. ¡°So, Kindra speaks out of grief again, is that it?¡±

    The priestess squeezed Kindra¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It is. If you will excuse us, I need to make preparations for Loria¡¯s pyre.¡± She steered Kindra to her tent and sat her on a cot. The High Priestess busied herself building a fire against the cold that settled while she was away and prepared tea.

    ¡°Thank you for coming,¡± Kindra said. The woman nodded but continued what she was doing, so Kindra spoke again. ¡°Chief Obsid said Kaye is over the mountain, with the river men.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    That hit Kindra like a punch to the gut. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    The High Priestess handed her a cup of tea. ¡°It was Aleda¡¯s plan.¡±

    Aleda¡¯s plan? Had the priestess seen Kaye¡¯s fate in a vision? Kindra knew better than to ask about the future, so she asked about the past. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I wouldn¡¯t have gone to Fie Obsid if I knew she wasn¡¯t there.¡±

    The woman sat across from Kindra and sipped her tea, calm. ¡°You would have tried to go through the pass, instead. Do you remember what happened to the warriors who tried to go through during the Starving Winter?¡±

    Kindra nodded. There had been an avalanche and the men were killed. Kaye was safe from the Obsidians until the snows melted, at least.

    ¡°Corbin said she can¡¯t fly anymore.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t trust everything the Obsidians say.¡±

    ¡°They also said part of the truce with Oak was to exclude any Odions from becoming warriors.¡± Kindra took a sip of tea and watched the older woman¡¯s face, but it was immovable as she thought about it.

    ¡°That makes sense. Your father was the last Odion warrior. When he died no one expected his daughter to take his place. Even I would have given my blessing to that, at the time.¡±

    It didn¡¯t make any sense to Kindra. Everything about Oak¡¯s treaty with Chief Obsid felt wrong. Why make a second treaty at all? The Obsidians had already won Deer Valley¡ªwhy give them more?

    ¡°Why did Oak allow me to become a warrior, then?¡±

    ¡°I doubt he expected you to succeed.¡±

    Kindra was silent for a long time as she thought about what she¡¯d learned in Fie Obsid. The High Priestess stared at the flames while they finished their tea, and Kindra stood. ¡°Thank you, priestess. I have to get ready for the pyre.¡±

    The woman nodded. ¡°Clean up and rest. I must find your aunt and tell her the news before she hears it from someone else.¡±

    Kindra bowed and returned to her tent. No longer her mother¡¯s tent; no longer her father¡¯s. It was Kindra¡¯s sole responsibility now. It felt even emptier than it had two days ago, and Loria¡¯s things stared at her as if asking when their owner was returning. Kindra threw all of the clothes, brushes, utensils, and other things that reminded her of her mother as far under the double cot as she could before collapsing on her own cot to sleep.

 This Is My Renewed Pledge

    It was late by the time Gar and his friends returned with Loria¡¯s corpse. The smell led them straight to her, and Gar¡¯s heart broke for Kindra, knowing what she¡¯d seen when she came upon her mother. They lashed together small trees to make a platform, laid her bones on it carefully, and trudged all the way back to Fie Eoin with the smell of death lingering around them.

    The High Priestess was waiting for them in her tent, and didn¡¯t wince at the smell. She stared at the corpse for a long time with her lips pressed together after they set Loria down, but without a word she tossed a handful of herbs on the fire to smother the smell of decay.

    ¡°Thank you for returning her to the tribe, warriors. You may go.¡±

    They filed out, but Gar stopped at the door. ¡°The tribe isn¡¯t likely to accept this fresh insult. Oak¡¯s going to have to do something.¡±

    The High Priestess looked at him. ¡°Oak? Or someone else?¡± Her gaze flicked to his wrist before she turned away and began the preparations for the body.

    Gar wrapped his hand around the bandage. Surely the High Priestess couldn¡¯t know what marked his wrist? He left the tent quickly to wash the smell off him. When he returned to his own tent it was empty¡ªhis father would be helping build the pyre, and his mother was probably with Monk and Cougar¡¯s mothers as they consoled each other over the loss of a good friend.

    Gar un-wrapped the bandage around his wrist to inspect the tattoo. It was healing well, stark against his pale skin from the ash he¡¯d rubbed in it. By the time it was warm enough to stop wearing long sleeves the mark would be impossible to hide, which meant he needed to gather Kindra''s other supporters soon and demand Oak let her back into the warriors.

    The door flap opened, and Gar covered his wrist in a handful of ash.

    "Hello, son."

    His father? What was Wolf doing home already? "Hello," Gar said, innocent as possible, but his father faced him with a hard stare, eyes flicking to his wrist.

    "What happened to you?"

    Gar shrugged as he looked at his wrist. "Just a scratch. It''s healing."

    Wolf shifted his weight and crossed his arms. "A scratch? That''s quite the scratch to show up the night Kindra disappeared."

    "It''s... uh..." Might as well be out with part of the truth. "Kindra found out about Geoff. And me."

    Wolf''s fingers tapped against his arm. "And she scratched your wrist for it?"

    "It''s a deep scratch."

    "I gather." He motioned for Gar to show his wrist.

    Gar hugged it protectively. His father wouldn''t kill him for the mark, but he wouldn''t be pleased. "It''s healing well. No need to worry."

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "I''m not worried if you''re covering it in ash." Wolf motioned again. "Seems you want it visible."

    Gar stared him straight in the eye. "I don''t."

    "Then stop being stupid." Wolf grabbed his hand and stretched Gar''s arm straight. He let out a long sigh as he saw the damning mark. ¡°You¡¯ll give us away if you¡¯re caught with this.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be caught. I¡¯ll keep it bandaged until we¡¯re ready.¡±

    Wolf dropped his arm. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do until Kindra¡¯s a warrior, and after this little blunder in Fie Obsid, I doubt Oak will allow that.¡±

    ¡°Then we make him.¡±

    Wolf¡¯s laugh was full of sarcasm. ¡°And how do you propose we do that?¡±

    Gar began pacing, his hand around his wrist. ¡°We gather her supporters. Find out how many there are now. With everything that¡¯s happened since the Warrior¡¯s Ceremony, the others can¡¯t be pleased with Oak.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯ll risk their life for Kindra.¡±

    Gar stopped. ¡°If we outnumber him, it¡¯s not a risk. He¡¯ll have no choice but step down as chief.¡±

    Wolf¡¯s fingers tapped against his arm again. ¡°Deposing a chief is a delicate business. Just because a warrior may not agree with the way things have been handled lately doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯ll turn on their Eoin-ordained leader.¡±

    ¡°They will for an Odion. The only Odion left in the tribe now that Loria¡¯s dead and Kaye is missing.¡±

    His father stared at him a moment before motioning him to follow. Gar did, until his father reached the tent of the chief. Surely his own father wouldn''t turn him in?

    Wolf opened the flap and spoke humbly. "Pardon the interruption. Could I speak to Petoskey a moment? It''s about his son."

    His son? Did Wolf know about Monk''s tattoo also? Gar couldn''t let them think it was Monk''s fault. "Wait," he said, but Petoskey was already out of the tent and into the dark fire circle, face stern.

    "What did he do now?"

    Wolf motioned for him to follow, and they found Monk in the Preston tent with Alder. Wolf nodded at the warriors. "Show us your wrists."

    They looked at Gar, but all he could do was shrug. His father already knew, so they might as well. When Monk showed his wrist, it was bandaged.

    "Take it off," Wolf said.

    Monk looked to his father, who nodded. As Gar checked the doorway for anyone listening in, Monk unwound the cloth from his wrist until his raw tattoo showed. Petoskey sucked in a breath.

    "This is blasphemy."

    Monk smirked. "I wouldn''t be hiding it under a bandage otherwise."

    Petoskey looked to Gar, then Al, then back to his son. "Why? Why would you risk your lives this way?"

    Gar almost said "for Kindra" but Monk spoke first.

    "Because I pledged to risk my life for the tribe already. This is my renewed pledge."

    "The tribe is more than one family."

    Monk squared his shoulders. "Of course, but that family has lost its life for us already. That family has pledged anew its frail life to this tribe, and we have seen it perish in a season on the word of someone who also supposedly pledged his life to the tribe. The Odion''s sins were not so great to be cast out. The God''s family is still loved, despite its shortcomings."

    Petoskey stared at his son, silent, for a long time before speaking. "The God''s family is still loved, but this is not the way to go about proving that."

    Wolf turned to Gar. "I suppose Cougar also has a mark?"

    "Yes," Gar said.

    "Anyone else?"

    He shook his head. "We didn¡¯t know who to trust with it."

    Petoskey drew his dagger. "We know who to trust. Kindra is not particularly well-loved, but her father''s memory is. And with Loria murdered by the Obsidians, the tribe will call for their blood again. Let us talk to the warriors. You boys keep those marks hidden and keep quiet."

    "But¡­¡± Gar stopped at a look from his father.

    Petoskey began to draw the mark on his own wrist. "You are dismissed, warriors. Try to keep it hidden from Kindra, too. We don''t need her over-reacting until we''re ready."

    Monk wrapped the bandage around his wrist. "That''ll be easy, since she won''t speak to any of us."

 There Is Another Legend

    For two days Kaye had been nauseous. Kindra¡¯s fears and pain were seeping through, despite the barrier Kaye tried to put up between them, and it was terrifying. This was no ¡°Kindra mourning¡± Kaye¡¯s absence. Something was really wrong. And there was nothing Kaye could do about it.

    She turned over on the cot, again, and looked at Timin on the cot behind her. His eyes were open.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He whispered.

    She didn¡¯t answer right away. She wasn¡¯t, but there was nothing he could do to fix it. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Abigail and Gabe slept on the other side of the hut, but didn¡¯t wake. When Kaye looked at Timin again, he was propped on his elbows. ¡°Do you want to take a walk?¡±

    A little fresh air always did her good, even if the air in Gaerlom was oppressive with humidity. ¡°Yes.¡±

    They walked in silence until they were out of the village and onto the rocky coast. Timin¡¯s footing was sure over the boulders, and he took her hand to help her navigate the uneven ground. He didn¡¯t let go once they were back on the sand, and she welcomed his steady warmth.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kaye? It¡¯s something more than missing home.¡±

    She looked at the ocean, still surprised that there could be such a large body of water that wasn¡¯t potable. She couldn¡¯t explain her twin-bond to Timin¡ªshe¡¯d already tried¡ªso she landed on the other thing that kept her up late at night. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can go home,¡± she whispered, then relayed her conversation with Gabe, except the parts about her wings.

    Timin was silent for a long moment when she finished. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean they hurt her.¡±

    ¡°But if they did¡­¡±

    ¡°You can stay here. Your tribe thinks you¡¯re with the Obsidians.¡±

    Kaye turned to him, breathe catching in her throat as her heart began to race. ¡°What if the Obsidians return?¡±

    He put his hands on the sides of her face. ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you. If the Obsidians return, we¡¯ll fight them.¡±

    That made her feel worse, but there was no point arguing. They¡¯d had this conversation before. She took a deep breath, slowed her panic, and continued walking. They topped the cliff as the moon broke free from a cloud. Timin stopped, pointing to the rocks jutting out of the water below. Silkies were perched on top, dark skins shimmering as waves sprayed them with water. A few looked in their direction but found no threat and continued to rest.

    ¡°They look strange,¡± Kaye whispered. ¡°They have heads like dogs, eyes like humans, and fins like fish.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re silkies,¡± Timin said, as if the term explained everything. He watched Kaye as she studied them. ¡°You have silkie eyes.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Kaye turned to him and laughed softly. ¡°So do half the people in your tribe.¡±

    ¡°There is another Legend,¡± he said, and she looked at the creatures below so her face wouldn''t give her fear away. ¡°It¡¯s about the silkies.¡±

    ¡°They are your ancestors.¡±

    ¡°They can become human out of the water. They have strange eyes and hair, and they know magic. They come on shore and use their magic to attract unsuspecting men and women and take them back to the sea, to become silkies themselves.¡±

    Kaye stared at him. ¡°That sounds just like your Legend of the Faye.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Timin¡¯s voice was low, husky. ¡°But no one fears the silkies.¡±

    He reached out to tuck Kaye¡¯s hair behind her ears, and she was sure he could feel the blood pounding in her head. No one in Fie Eoin had ever looked at her as he did now¡ªthey had always glanced over her as a priestess. It made her breath catch.

    ¡°Are you a silkie, Kaye?¡± He whispered as his hands kept her hair pushed back in the wind.

    She was Faye. She was Faye and if she told him he would run her out of the village, or cut her wings off to keep her as his slave. He knew there was something different about her that extended beyond her eyes and hair¡ªshe could sense it¡ªbut he refused to think she was Faye.

    She broke away and looked at the cove below, her heart still racing in her chest. ¡°I¡¯m not a silkie. I¡¯m just a girl from across the mountain.¡±

    Timin dropped his hands but continued to look at her. ¡°No, you¡¯re not like any other girl.¡± A cloud covered the moon and he looked away, the spell broken.

    Kaye swallowed. She wanted to tell him the truth, but Gabe said no. Still, she couldn''t resist a few questions. "You aren''t scared of me?"

    Timin smiled. "No one is afraid of silkies."

    She thought about it for a moment. It would be better if she scared him. "I could drown you."

    His eyes darkened with pain, and he looked at the cove below. "I''ve seen you in the water¡ªyou''re as awkward as a bird. Besides, I''m silkie-kin."

    "Silkie-kin?"

    "I don''t look like everyone else in the tribe. Neither does my father. People say it''s because he''s a silkie."

    "I thought he was from the mountains?" Kaye''s voice was soft, her heart reaching out at the veiled look on Timin¡¯s face.

    A smile twitched at his lips. "That''s what he says, but he never says where. Not even the name of his people. And he has silkie eyes¡ªlike you." Timin touched her cheek, searching her eyes for some clue of what she¡ªand he¡ªmight be.

    "There are many tribes in the mountains with eyes like ours." Actually, the Seven Tribes were the only people Kaye had ever seen with eyes just like hers. All the others had darker eyes like the silkies, and hair like the people of Gaerlom.

    "Then why won''t he say where he''s from? Why hide it if he''s from a tribe like yours?"

    Kaye shrugged. "What would it mean if he did? Fie Eoin means nothing to you. Why name it?"

    "Surely a priestess knows the power of a name?"

    She was surprised a fisherman knew. "Perhaps he doesn''t want his tribe to hold power over him anymore. If he doesn''t name them, they can hold no sway."

    Timin looked at her. "You don''t mind Fie Eoin having power over you?"

    She looked away. "Fie Eoin will always have power over me. I was supposed to be their priestess." She hugged her arms to her chest. She didn''t know if it was safe to return, but who was she to say what Aleda had planned for her? And she couldn¡¯t deny the pull that Fie Eoin had¡ªher soul cried to go home, while fear forced her to recoil from the thought.

    Timin didn''t pursue it. "Let''s climb down and catch one."

    "Catch one?" Kaye looked at him. "Aren''t they sacred?"

    "Yes. They return to give life to the tribe. It¡¯s what we all do¡ªlive to give life to those who come after us. Their death is an honor."

    Kaye stared at the creatures in the cove, wondering if they could be the ancestors of the People of the Sea. Her tribe believed that a person joined Aleda on the other side of the river when they died. "What happens to them?"

    Timin gave her a quizzical look. "They¡¯re born back into the tribe."

    "So¡­you¡¯ve been a silkie before?"

    He smiled, although the sadness returned. "That''s why we don''t fear silkies."

    She looked away again, wondering what he would say if he knew what she really was.

 Ians Cove

    The silkies didn''t move as Timin crept down the side of the ledge with his spear. His throw was so sure, his kill so quick, that the ancestor didn¡¯t bark a warning, and everything remained as it had been except for a blooming dark in the sand. As Timin began to butcher the creature, Kaye climbed down the ledge.

    She watched him, learning what each part was used for. The skin made waterproof clothing, the fat oil for lamps. Abigail would be pleased that Kaye knew what everything was for, even if she didn''t know how to make it.

    They had no way to get all of the raw meat back to Gaerlom, so Timin made a fire¡ªwhich did drive the other silkies away¡ªand began to smoke it, roasting a portion over the flame for the two of them. While it cooked, they buried the other parts in the sand below the flames and walked between the water and the cliff walls, watching the tide go out in the moonlight. Kaye ran her fingers along the rock, until she came across something familiar and her heart leapt. She stopped to trace the pattern of a horse standing on a spear.

    Timin stepped forward, the side of his body against hers, and traced the pattern with her. "Ian''s Cove," he whispered. "Named for this mark. The spear is Ian, and this," he put his hand over hers and guided her fingers along the shallow cut, "is his clan. Ian of the horse clan."

    Kaye shivered and pulled her hand away. "I know this mark," she whispered. "My ancestor Ian Odion founded the Seven Tribes of Aleda. This is his sacred symbol."

    Timin looked at her. "That means you''re Gaerlom." A smile grew on his face, but Kaye was not so optimistic. The stories said Ian came from the Faye-lands. But Gaerlom couldn''t be the Faye-land¡ªthey hated the Faye. So why was the Odion''s mark in Gaerlom? She must ask the High Priestess about this. She must go home.

    "Tell me about Fie Eoin," Timin said when the meat was finished roasting. They sat on the beach and ate in the middle of the night.

    Kaye swallowed her bite, which was not like anything she had ever tasted. It was fatty and fishy instead of meaty, but even the fishiness had a different quality to it. It wasn''t bad, but she didn''t like it much.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "It''s one of the Seven Tribes of Aleda. The first tribe, the tribe of Ian." Her eyes travelled to the carving on the wall, too far away to see in the dark. "We keep the other tribes safe from the Obsidians."

    "The other tribes don''t help?"

    "They can during battles, but they don''t train as warriors. They make weapons and other supplies, or grow food, or learn the songs of our ancestors. Each tribe excels at one of these, and services are traded between them. The warriors also do a lot of big game hunting since they have the weapons, and the other men are busy."

    Timin laughed. "How backwards. These Obsidians must harass you a lot if you need a whole tribe of men devoted to killing them."

    "They don''t as much as they used to. The Obsidian''s won Deer Valley, and the High Priestess is trying to get it back through peaceful measures." Kaye looked to the ocean¡ªshe had ruined the peace that stood between the tribes, and then she ran.

    "Peaceful measures like sacrifice?" Timin looked at her.

    Kaye bit her lip and looked at the piece of silkie in her hand. It was a beautiful night with a bright, waxing moon, and still she could only think of fear and betrayal. ¡°Why would you risk your life and tribe to protect me?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re a silkie.¡±

    ¡°You just killed a silkie.¡±

    He was silent, staring at the ocean as if he expected to see something emerge from it. ¡°Mountain¡­¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s something else. You fear Mountain and you fear the Faye, but this isn¡¯t fear. It¡¯s the same thing I feel when I think of my mother and sister. Bereft.¡± She waited, but he didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Why is there a third cot in your hut?¡±

    Moonlight shone off the tears in his eyes. ¡°Cass. My brother. I was looking for something of his to wash up when I found you.¡±

    ¡°What happened to him?¡±

    ¡°The sea took him. I should have been paying better attention¡­¡± Timin stared at his hands and rubbed the scars of nets crossing his knuckles. ¡°He was only twelve summers. It was his first hunt.¡±

    Kaye put a hand on his shoulder. No wonder he wanted to save her. ¡°I¡¯m not your responsibility, Timin. I appreciate everything you¡¯ve done for me, but it¡¯s not your duty to keep me safe.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡± He looked at her, his eyes silver in the moonlight. ¡°Awena led you to me, and me to you. She wanted me to find you, which makes you my responsibility. I won¡¯t lose another person I¡¯m responsible for. Not to the sea or the Obsidians.¡±

    Kaye took a deep breath¡ªthat made Timin her responsibility too. She couldn¡¯t let the Obsidians kill him or destroy his village, not because of her.

 Climbing

    A whistle from the bottom of the cliff roused Bryant from dozing. He slept poorly the night before as he thought of the Tarrin girl and why she had come across the mountain. When he dropped to the bottom of the cliff and found himself face to face with her, he frowned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Kaye gave him a smile that reminded him of Elett. He guessed that back home she was used to everyone bending to do the bidding of that smile.

    ¡°Celeste asked me to return whenever possible. To re-bandage my wings.¡±

    ¡°Running back and forth like this is not safe. Did anyone follow you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    She crossed her arms and gave him a look reserved for priestess-use. ¡°Have you ever had your wings cut off? Trust me, I¡¯m the last one who wants to be found out by them.¡±

    Bryant sighed. ¡°Fine.¡± He held his arms out, unable to hide his dislike. She was putting them all in danger, but she had the blessing of the Daughters, and there was nothing he could do.

    She turned away from him and walked to the cliff, running her hands over it.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Climbing.¡±

    ¡°You cannot.¡±

    She stopped and faced him. ¡°I climbed the mountain. I think I can handle this.¡±

    While that was impressive¡ªand stupid¡ªhe kept his face neutral. ¡°No one can climb it. We chisel the handholds off so no one can reach the top without wings. For safety.¡±

    She turned back to the wall and searched it with her hands. When she faced him again she was frowning, and looked to the mountainside. ¡°What about the vines? Surely those grow all the way down.¡±

    ¡°We prune the vines.¡±

    Kaye frowned and searched the wall again for handholds as Bryant waited, bored and annoyed. ¡°I promise I will not drop you,¡± he said. ¡°The Lady invited you, and Celeste asked you back. You are our guest, for whatever reasons they think Aleda has.¡±

    She stopped searching the wall but didn¡¯t turn around. Her whole demeanor turned inward. ¡°Yes. Priestesses have a way of thinking only they can understand the ¡®why¡¯ of Aleda.¡±

    It was not hard in that moment for Bryant to remember that she had been hurt by the Tarrin too. His arms fell to his sides. ¡°I apologize.¡± She was alone, scared, betrayed by her chief and the one woman she had every reason to trust. ¡°I will take you up. Elett will be excited to see you.¡±

    She closed her eyes as he picked her up and her muscles tensed, but her fingers didn¡¯t dig into his shoulders on the ride up. When he placed her on the ground, she turned an insecure smile on him.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You are welcome.¡± He was still stiff. He didn¡¯t want to be there, giving her rides to and from the base of the cliff¡ªbut he was trying to remember that she didn¡¯t want to be there either. It was the Tarrin¡¯s fault. Her High Priestess¡¯ fault.

    ¡°I should be here when you are finished.¡±

    Kaye¡¯s smile steadied. ¡°I won¡¯t jump off the cliff. I promise.¡±

    He watched as she walked toward the caves, wondering how she planned to find Celeste. Yelling would be rude. He was surprised when she reached out, tested the vines, and began to climb.

    She was quite possibly the strangest girl Bryant had ever met.

 Because You Are An Odion

    Kaye grabbed a small bone knife from her bag and knelt to cut an herb that was still unknown to her when there was a thud beside her and she jumped, nicking her finger. She turned, holding the knife out in defense, then relaxed and stuck her finger in her mouth to stop the bleeding.

    Bryant scowled at the tiny weapon. "You shouldn¡¯t point a knife at a Faye."

    "You shouldn''t sneak up on someone who¡¯s had her wings cut off." Kaye put the knife away and checked her finger. "What are you doing here?"

    "I should ask you that. Do you know how far inland you¡¯ve come?"

    Kaye looked at the mountain looming before her. "Oh no. I didn''t mean to come this far. Timin''s going to kill me if I''m gone all day again." She stood and stuffed the unknown plant into her bag.

    Bryant smirked. "Maybe you can fight him off with that little knife."

    Kaye frowned. "Don''t mock me. I come from a long line of warriors. I''ve used a knife before." She glanced at the small blade in her hand before shuddering and tucking it into her bag as well..

    "I am sure you have." Bryant crossed his arms. "You should pay better attention to your surroundings. If someone followed you here, you have lead them straight to us."

    "No one follows me. I''m a guest, not a prisoner."

    "You¡®ll be a wingless slave if you aren¡¯t careful."

    It sounded like the idea wasn''t all that unwelcoming to him and Kaye hugged her arms around her chest and pursed her lips. "Why do you hate me? What have I done to you?"

    He took a step back and he dropped his arms, scowl turning to surprise. "I do not hate you¡­but I cannot trust you."

    "Why?"

    That annoyed look again. "Because you are an Odion. Because you grew up Tarrin and your tribe hates the Faye."

    "We don''t hate the Faye.¡±

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Why do you think your warriors are whipped?"

    She paused. That was a strange argument. "To make a blood-bond with the tribe. To mark them as Eoin''s chosen, and discover their warrior name."

    He shook his head. "That might be what you¡®re told, but they do it to make sure your warriors have no wings." Bryant crossed his arms. "The Odion did not want Faye warriors."

    Kaye wanted to argue, but what could she say to that? It made sense, when she thought about it. "But they don''t hate the Faye. They didn''t take my wings¡­¡±

    "Your High Priestess let them do it." He pronounced each word carefully, as if she were a child.

    "It wasn''t the Aledans." Kaye hugged her arms closer and looked away. She didn''t want to tell him the real story because it meant she had to tell him about Corbin, and what she did to him.

    "I thought she betrayed you?"

    A burning in her chest, as if her soul itself was wounded. When Kaye spoke, her voice was weak. "It was the Obsidians. She has no power over them."

    The suspicious look didn¡¯t leave his face, so Kaye sighed and told him what happened, fingers twisting around themselves as she confessed. Everything. Start to finish. By the end his face was much less stern.

    "I am sorry," he said, manner softened. "I know what it feels like to live in a tribe that would rather get rid of you."

    "I don''t get the sense that the Faye want you to leave."

    "They are good at hiding it."

    She smiled despite herself. "On the contrary, the Faye use their wings so much that I find them excitable and loud. That''s why I like Celeste¡ªher wings stay down. Yours too."

    The shadow of a smile crossed his face. "I suppose it would be odd to grow up in a Tarrin village and then come here."

    "It''s... animated." Her twisted fingers released and dropped to her sides in relief. "But formal. We only wear hides when we have ceremonies. Your village looks like it''s celebrating a Festival every day."

    Bryant rewarded her with a reluctant chuckle. "You are woefully underdressed and sober."

    She was enjoying his presence for the first time when there was a whistle and he looked at the mountain.

    His reluctant smile disappeared. "I must go."

    She looked in the direction of the coast, frowning at how long it would take to walk back. "I need to go too." When she turned to him, his face was stern again, but less cold.

    "Do not let Timin hurt you."

    Kaye sighed. "He won''t¡ªhe thinks I''m a silkie."

    At Bryant''s unsure look she blushed. "Never mind. He wouldn''t hurt me, especially not for coming home late. The Tarrin are not as dangerous as you think."

    He stared at her for a moment. "No, I think you are the one who doesn''t fear them enough. Be careful in Gaerlom, and be careful when you come inland. They fear us, but not enough, and we have no weapons."

    Kaye stopped smiling and nodded. "Don''t worry. I wouldn''t put the Faye in harm''s way." She couldn''t take the destruction of yet another village on her shoulders.

    "Good. Be careful."

    She bowed and began to walk in the direction of Gaerlom. When she turned Bryant was still watching her go. He didn''t nod or wave, so she kept walking until she was out of sight. Then she ran to make up for the time she had been talking.

 Hes Not Coming Back

    Timin hated fishing from the canoes since his brother went overboard. Where Timin used to be sure-footed he now felt unsteady, as if he might join Cass at any moment. But as the winter came on the fish moved, and in the cold it was always better to have two people in a boat in case one fell in the frigid water.

    ¡°How is Misha?¡± His father asked. ¡°She has not been by since Kaye arrived.¡±

    Timin hadn¡¯t invited her. He knew Misha was upset about that, but things had been strained between them since Cass¡¯ death. ¡°Misha¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Have you asked the priest about an auspicious time for the wedding?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she has.¡±

    ¡°The chief about a hut?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Gabe tossed the net over the water and Timin grabbed the sides of the canoe as it rocked. They were both silent as they watched it drift into the dark water where Cass had disappeared.

    ¡°He¡¯s not coming back. You have to move on.¡±

    Timin kept his eyes on the length of rope attached to the descending net. Maybe they¡¯d bring up a piece of clothing this time. Some part of his brother that they¡¯d lost. ¡°I know. I am.¡±

    His father stomped on the side of the boat, making it rock so hard Timin sank to his knees and gripped the sides until his knuckles were white.

    ¡°You are not,¡± Gabe said. ¡°You need to come out with me daily.¡±

    ¡°But Kaye¡­¡±

    ¡°Will not be here long.¡±

    ¡°She might.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Gabe shook his head. ¡°She has a home and a family across the mountain. She does not belong here.¡±

    Timin looked into the water. ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t belong here either.¡±

    His father was silent and grim-faced as he began hauling the net up, so Timin spoke again. ¡°She has your eyes. What if she¡¯s family? I have a right to know if she¡¯s family.¡±

    ¡°She is not family.¡± Gabe¡¯s muscles strained as he hauled in the net. ¡°I am not from the Seven Tribes, so put that thought from your mind.¡±

    ¡°But you look like her.¡±

    ¡°Aye. And I am sure that somewhere there is a tribe with blonde hair and blue eyes. But that does not mean you are related to them.¡±

    Timin crossed his arms, refusing to help haul the full net onto the rocking boat until he got an answer.

    Gabe sighed and wiped his brow with a hand. ¡°I know you feel like an outsider here, son. But trust me when I say it is for the best. You would not be welcome in my tribe, through no fault of your own. It hurts me less to see you as an outsider here than it would to take you home.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to your tribe, I just want to know who I am.¡±

    ¡°You are Timin Breen of Gaerlom. That will not change for all the knowledge in the world.¡± Gabe steadied himself and grabbed the rope taut again. ¡°Now help me get this in or we will not have dinner tonight.¡±

    Without speaking, Timin helped his father bring in the fish. When they returned Kaye was still out collecting herbs.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark,¡± Timin said and peeked out the door. Where was she? Had she encountered another mountain spirit?

    Gabe and Abigail looked at each other, and something passed between them. Something Timin couldn¡¯t figure. He was about to ask them what it was when Kaye opened the door-flap and almost ran into him, pale and breathless.

    ¡°Oh, for Trina! I¡¯m sorry, Timin.¡± She squeezed past him to set her bag on the cot.

    They all stared at her. She looked as if she was in pain again, but a bright smile lit her face. ¡°Find something good?¡± Timin asked.

    ¡°Oh yes.¡± She took a moment to catch her breath as she fished the herbs out of her bag. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m home so late. I didn¡¯t realize how far I had wandered.¡± She placed a purple flower carefully on her cot and handed the rest of the herbs to Abigail, who looked at them quizzically before putting them in her basket. She didn¡¯t look excited about them, but perhaps it was something Kaye had never seen before. Timin knew she loved herbs.

    ¡°You¡¯re fine then? We were worried.¡±

    She smiled at him. ¡°I wasn¡¯t fed to Mountain. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    He looked at his parents, but they showed no concern. His father studied the flower as if it was some holy relic he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. Kaye hovered over Abigail, all energy. ¡°Fish tonight? I¡¯m starving. I¡¯ll help you make it.¡±

    Kaye was the strangest girl Timin had ever met.

 Too Tarrin

    For two days Bryant couldn''t get the Tarrin girl out of his head. He hung around the cliff, jumping down whenever someone whistled, but it was never her.

    Maybe she went home, he told himself. Maybe she stopped hiking too far inland looking for herbs. Or maybe she decided she¡¯d had enough of his attitude and wasn''t coming back. It was for the best. Really.

    Unless they cut her wings off. He knew the Breens wouldn''t do such a thing¡ªbut what if someone else found out? What if her cloak flipped in the ocean breeze and someone saw the bandaged wings underneath? What if they saw her bathing? She would either be dead or a wingless slave by now.

    He sat with Elett and Celeste, eating breakfast in their cave and staring out into the mist-shrouded trees. "You do not think she is hurt, do you?"

    Celeste looked at him. "Who?"

    "The Tarrin girl with wings."

    "She has a name."

    "I do not like her name."

    Celeste smiled and shook her head. "No, I do not think she is hurt. She climbed the mountain¡ªI am sure she can handle Timin Breen."

    He took a bite of food and thought while he chewed. That didn''t make him feel better. "What about the other Gaerloms?"

    "She is an Odion. She can take care of herself."

    "Is that how she ended up with half-wings the first time?" Annoyance crept into his voice. It was directed at Celeste, but it was for himself too. He didn''t know why he should care about the Tarrin girl at all.

    Celeste didn''t answer and they went back to eating in silence until a hand appeared on the edge of the doorway and Kaye pulled herself up. She dusted off and smiled brightly, as if climbing up to someone''s cave was normal. "Good morning."

    Bryant couldn''t keep the shock from his face and Celeste smiled at him. "I told you."

    "Told him what?" Kaye asked as Elett jumped into her arms for a hug.

    "That the Gaerloms had not hurt you."

    Kaye turned her bright smile on Bryant as she set Elett down. "You thought they hurt me?"

    He looked down and his words came out mumbled. "It has been a few days."

    Kaye''s smile grew. "So, you''re saying you were worried. Did you miss me?"

    She was taking far too much pleasure in his discomfort, and he would have left if Elett didn''t crawl into his lap and smile at him. Now he had to answer. "I was concerned because you would not be the first Faye they have caught."

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    He was still looking away when she touched his shoulder with a warm hand. He couldn''t help but look at her.

    "Thank you. It''s good to know someone was worried."

    "I was worried too!" Elett chimed in, and Bryant was grateful that the little girl always wanted to be part of the group.

    Kaye turned her smile on Elett. "Thank you very much. I''m happy to announce that I''m perfectly fine, other than a ragged bandage. But I knew just the Daughter to seek out¡ªso I came straight to you."

    Elett squealed with joy and hopped up to help Celeste as Kaye removed her cloak and sat. Bryant could have left, but he had nothing else to do and he was curious to see the damage to her wings.

    There was a thin scab running along the cut edges of both wings, halfway down from where they should have stopped. Bryant had seen wing injuries before, but never both wings cut in half¡ªand never by a weapon. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for her, and for the way he had treated her. When he learned she couldn''t fly because someone cut her wings¡­he never imagined it was this bad.

    "I''m sorry I couldn''t come sooner," Kaye said. "Timin''s been watching me like a hawk. I think he was afraid the mysterious ''mountain spirits'' were going to abduct me." She laughed. "And so they have."

    "He did not follow you?" Bryant said, suddenly on alert.

    "Of course not. You don''t have to ask me that every time you see me." She winced as Celeste put a new layer of poultice on the cuts. "I think Gabe knew he was bothering me¡ªhe made Timin go fishing with him again today, although we have plenty."

    Elett moved in front of Kaye with wide eyes. "Do you eat fish all the time?"

    Kaye giggled. "No, but everything we eat is from the ocean. I''d give the rest of my wings for some venison."

    "Do not say that," Bryant chided. How could she joke about losing her wings when she''d come so close to it already?

    "Is he always like this?" Kaye looked at Celeste.

    "Like what?" he asked.

    "Yes." Celeste began to wrap the wing in a clean bandage.

    "Like what?" he asked again, annoyed with them both.

    "Grumpy," Kaye said over her shoulder. "Concerned. Serious. Take your pick. You''re even more sobering than my sister."

    The way she said it angered him, although he never felt bad for his demeanor before. "We cannot all be happy-go-lucky in the face of danger."

    She turned to him, and her eyes flashed with the spirit of the Odion. "It''s not dangerous here. The Gaerloms don''t believe you exist, much less care where you live. They aren''t going to follow me, and they aren''t going to attack you. Since I''ve never had much use for my wings, I would gladly give one away for a whole deer to myself."

    His mouth twitched. How dare she? She had no idea what she had gotten herself into. "Maybe if you didn¡¯t have to hide your wings you would have a better appreciation for them."

    "I don''t have to hide them."

    "In Gaerlom you do."

    She turned and waved him away with a noise that said she didn''t care. "I''m not staying in Gaerlom forever. Just until the snow melts."

    "Then what?"

    She shrugged. "Then I''ll go home to warn them about the Obsidians."

    Elett bounced into Kaye''s lap. "You could live here! Your wings will be back, and you can be a Daughter, and live with me and Celeste."

    "Celeste and me," the older Daughter corrected.

    Kaye laughed. "Perhaps I will. If someone doesn''t object on the grounds that I''m too happy¡ªor too Tarrin." She looked over her shoulder at Bryant, eyebrows raised, and he stood. He''d had enough of this.

    "You should go home," he said. "It is just a stupid¡­¡±

    A look from Celeste stopped him and Kaye crossed her arms and waited for him to finish. "Just a stupid what? Tarrin village?"

    He deflated. "Yes." He left before he blurted out what he was really going to say. If she knew the truth, he didn''t know what would happen, but he was sure she would never go home again. The betrayal of the truth was much worse than that of the lie.

 Stand Vigil Until The Last Flame Dies

    The mood in the village was sour when Kindra woke. The boys must have returned with her mother, because the few people outside gave their condolences as she walked by on her way to bathe in the river.

    Once clean, she went to the High Priestess¡¯ tent. When she opened the door flap, the smell of rot almost made her retch. Even the herbs on the fire and soaking in the bowl of oil near the hearth weren¡¯t enough to cover the smell.

    Uncle Pine was helping the High Priestess, although Aunt Lisa was gone. Kindra couldn¡¯t blame her¡ª the stench was worse out of the snow, and the devastation to Loria¡¯s body wasn¡¯t hidden. The remaining cloth had been discarded in a pile on the floor. What little flesh was left was black, and wolves had made off with parts of her limbs. It wasn¡¯t a fitting end for anyone, much less an Odion.

    Kindra¡¯s feet felt as heavy as the rocks she¡¯d piled for the cairn. She stared at the small pieces of rotten cloth clinging to Pine¡¯s fingers when he straightened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to find her like this.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°How, uh¡­how can I help?¡±

    The High Priestess stood from where she¡¯d been adding herbs to the oil. ¡°We must anoint her, although I fear there isn¡¯t much to anoint. We¡¯ll cover her for the pyre¡ªthe tribe doesn¡¯t need to see her like this.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t much to anoint? Loria was nothing more than bones. An incomplete skeleton. Kindra didn¡¯t want to touch this grotesque form of her mother, but she wasn¡¯t going to run out and hide like her aunt, so she nodded.

    The High Priestess held out an arm until Kindra crossed the tent. The sturdy weight of the priestesses¡¯ arm across her shoulders steadied her. She remembered anointing her father¡¯s body, although there had been flesh for the oil to soak in then.

    Pine finished picking off scraps of cloth and took the rotten pile to dispose of. He left the beaded horse, which they would place on the cover to mark Loria as an Odion for the pyre.

    The oil was warm, but it dripped off the bones onto the platform they lay on. Even with the pile of clothes gone, the strong herbs in the oil couldn¡¯t mask the rot, and Kindra gagged as she helped with the final rites, tears brimming in her eyes.

    When Loria was anointed, they washed their hands. The noise outside had been steadily growing as people gathered for the pyre, and a constant hum of chatter could be heard through the door. They placed a cloth over the bones, then the High Priestess dipped the beaded horse in the bowl of oil and placed it over Loria¡¯s chest.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± she said. Kindra nodded, blinking fast to dispel the tears that hadn¡¯t yet fallen.

    The crowd hushed as the High Priestess opened the door. Blessedly fresh air entered with the four men who would carry Loria to the pyre: Pine, Petoskey, Monk, and Caden¡ªthe man Loria had been visiting in Fie Bradach since Fennec¡¯s death. The first time he¡¯d come to Fie Eoin, Kindra screamed and tried to attack him with her father¡¯s spear. Now he looked just as tired and heart-heavy as she was.

    ¡°My condolences, Kindra,¡± he said as he stepped past her to grab a corner of the platform.

    She nodded. ¡°And mine to you.¡± There was no reason to hate him now¡ªLoria was with Fennec.

    Monk squeezed her arm, but said nothing. The High Priestess handed Kindra the bowl of oil, grabbed a torch from the hearth, and led them out of the death-filled tent.

    Kindra kept her eyes on the bowl of oil as she followed her mother¡¯s corpse between the tents to the side of the cliff near the whipping rock. They didn¡¯t want to risk a bone rolling off the platform on the steep incline, so the pyre was built below the cliff instead of above. The men placed Loria on the four-foot high log structure, and Kindra poured the remaining oil around her. She faced the pyre as the High Priestess said the blessings¡ªit was too much to face the crowd. It would only remind her that she¡¯d lost everything if Kaye never returned.

    The High Priestess touched the torch to the oil-soaked platform and the flame caught.

    ¡°We give you, Loria Odion, back to Trina, Goddess of lovers. We give you, Loria Odion, back to Eoin, patron of your family and the tribe. We give you, Loria Odion, back to Aleda, the Mother of us All.¡±

    The flames drank the oil and licked at the logs and Kindra had to step back from the heat. Before she did, she whispered, ¡°Tell father I miss him, and I will avenge you both.¡±

    The words were swallowed by the roar of the fire.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the fire engulfed the platform and people began drifting away. Kindra could see Gar from the corner of her eye, waiting to speak with her, but she¡¯d stand vigil until the last flame died.

    Before Uncle Pine left, he leaned over to her. ¡°We¡¯ll have food waiting when you¡¯re finished.¡±

    She almost told him not to bother, but no words would form. She nodded instead. Soon it was only her and Caden remaining at the fire. They stood, silent, and watched the pyre collapse on itself. The smell of rot had finally burned away.

    As the day wore on, she noticed Caden worrying at a bandage on his wrist, but she didn¡¯t ask him about it. That would be rude, and she¡¯d been rude enough to him over the past eight summers. By the time the shadows elongated and dusk began to fall, he was constantly fidgeting and shifting his weight from one foot to another. Kindra wondered again how Loria could have chosen this man after Fennec. He couldn¡¯t even stand still at her pyre.

    Full dark engulfed them, and Kindra¡¯s stomach complained, but she didn¡¯t move. Caden put a hand on her shoulder, and she looked at him, surprised he found the courage to touch her. ¡°Your father was a good man, Kindra, but you get your strength from your mother. Never forget that.¡±

    She swallowed and nodded. ¡°I know.¡± Kindra had tried her whole life to be like her father, but Loria had been strong in her own way. It was a silent determination that could undermine any loud show of strength. Like water dripping over a rock and wearing it down to nothing.

    Caden held out his left arm so the bandage he¡¯d been worrying at peaked from under the sleeve. ¡°You have my support.¡±

    He left Kindra wondering what he meant.

 I Know Which Gar You Are

    Kindra was still trying to figure out what Caden meant when the priestesses sang up the sun and the flames finally burned out, leaving only the hot coals and ashes of her mother behind. Exhausted and hungry, she walked back to the village.

    ¡°Kindra?¡±

    She kept walking. She didn¡¯t want to look at Gar, much less listen to him try to explain himself. She supposed she should be thankful he realized she was gone, but she still couldn¡¯t forgive him.

    ¡°Kindra, wait. I want to apologize.¡±

    She turned so fast he almost ran into her. ¡°I don¡¯t want your apologies.¡±

    ¡°I should have followed you when you left. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d go north.¡±

    Kindra looked at him like he was stupid. ¡°Of course I went north. What do you think I was doing when your brother attacked me? I went to Kaye.¡± Kaye would have understood, had she been in Fie Obsid. Now Kaye had missed their mother¡¯s pyre. The thought made Kindra angry all over again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Gar said. ¡°I tried to apologize, but you wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±

    Kindra was exhausted, hungry, and angry. She punched him in the face.

    Gar made a muffled noise of surprise and brought his hand up to his jaw, opening his mouth a couple times to make sure it wasn¡¯t broken. On his wrist was the same bandage Caden had been wearing. As she thought back to yesterday morning, she thought Monk had a bandage when he squeezed her arm. All of the men who took Loria to the pyre had a similar bandage, even Pine, whose wrists had been clear while he picked the rotten cloth off her mother¡¯s bones.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Kindra grabbed Gar¡¯s wrist as he opened his mouth again. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    He didn¡¯t move. He had the same frozen look about him as the morning the Obsidians arrived to take Kaye. ¡°It¡¯s a scratch.¡±

    ¡°Deep scratch, if you bandaged it.¡±

    He held her gaze, but looked as though he¡¯d rather not. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have it two days ago.¡±

    This time he did look away, if briefly. ¡°It happened after you left.¡±

    She shoved his hand down, fuming because he was still keeping secrets from her.

    ¡°Kindra¡­¡± He lifted the hand to her, but she slapped it away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    His expression was so helpless she almost lost the nerve to hate him, but he still hadn¡¯t answered her. ¡°You, Monk, your fathers and Pine¡­even Caden has a bandage. What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    She walked away. When he caught up all he said was, ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough, I promise.¡±

    He promised. He was lying to her again. She closed her eyes and shook her head. When she spoke, her voice was barely above a whisper. ¡°Then I know which Gar you are. Not my friend. Not¡­¡± It broke her heart more than she expected. More than she cared to admit. ¡°You¡¯re the Gar who lies and schemes for his own purposes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s not for me.¡±

    She opened her eyes and he looked so hurt that she was the one who had to look away this time. ¡°I was going to say I missed you when you finally got up the courage to speak to me. I was going to say I wanted you back, too. But I didn¡¯t know which Gar you were. I miss the Gar who didn¡¯t keep secrets. The Gar who took me to Trina¡¯s Day. I miss that Gar almost as much as I miss Kaye. But that was never really you.¡±

    Everything about him seemed to break in that moment, but it didn¡¯t matter, because he wasn¡¯t her Gar.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me again,¡± she repeated and walked away.

 A More...Physical Arrangement

    Kindra had almost made it to the safety of her empty tent when the High Priestess stopped her.

    ¡°Kindra, can you come here, please? A messenger has come to speak with you.¡±

    Who could be sending her a message? Perhaps it was Kaye? Kindra¡¯s heart lifted at the possibility that it was a message from her sister. Even if it wasn¡¯t a message from Kaye herself, news of her safety would be welcome.

    The High Priestess held open the tent flap as Kindra stepped inside, then froze at the sight of Corbin Marcello. Her hand gripped the hilt of her dagger and she looked to the High Priestess for an explanation, but the woman only nodded in Corbin¡¯s direction.

    He sized her up and frowned. ¡°A gift from Chief Obsid,¡± he bowed and held out her father¡¯s spear.

    ¡°That¡¯s no gift, it belongs to me.¡± She snatched it from him and relaxed slightly as her fingers found the grooves in the wood.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t have to return it.¡± Corbin crossed his arms. The smell of rot still lingered in the tent and his nose crinkled. ¡°It comes with a proposal.¡±

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°War?¡±

    ¡°Truce.¡± Corbin looked from Kindra to the High Priestess. ¡°Hunting rights in the Valley, in exchange for an Odion woman to give him sons, as before.¡±

    Kindra pounded the butt of the spear into the ground. ¡°Never.¡±

    Corbin looked at the High Priestess, but she shook her head. ¡°Kindra is already promised.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The Bride of Eoin. Chief Obsid offers her a more¡­physical arrangement.¡±

    ¡°It is for her to decide.¡± The High Priestess looked at Kindra, and she was relieved that she wouldn¡¯t be forced into marriage like Kaye was.

    Corbin¡¯s gaze rested on Kindra. ¡°You would be First Woman among the Nation. You would be most powerful.¡±

    Who did he think she was? He¡¯d stolen her sister and killed her mother, and expected her to forgive him at the promise of power? Kindra¡¯s face turned hard. ¡°I¡¯m the last Odion Warrior¡ªI¡¯m already the most powerful woman in my tribe.¡±

    ¡°You would bring Deer Valley back to your people.¡±

    She leaned in and sneered at him. ¡°I will bring Deer Valley back to my people without your Chief¡¯s favor. He killed my parents and stole my sister. I don¡¯t want a truce¡ªI want revenge.¡±

    Corbin glanced at the High Priestess, who stared back at him, saying nothing. ¡°You throw this offer back in the face of our Chief?¡±

    In response, Kindra spit at his feet. ¡°Tell your chief that I will see him again soon, and this time he will lose.¡±

 They Will Call For Your Blood

    Kindra paced the tent like a trapped beast after the flap shut behind Corbin. The nerve of Chief Obsid to expect her to be wooed into marriage by the promise of power. To think she would turn her back on her tribe and marry him. The thought left a bad taste in her mouth, and she spit on the ground again.

    ¡°That could have gone better,¡± the High Priestess said, her demeanor as calm and collected as ever.

    ¡°I agree. You could have let me kill him and send his head back on the end of my spear.¡±

    A small smile did play at the corner of the woman¡¯s lips then. ¡°I apologize, Kindra. I did not know his intentions, other than returning your spear.¡±

    Kindra stopped pacing and stared at her, trying to decide if the apology was sincere. The High Priestess wasn¡¯t one to play games, so it must be. Kindra inclined her head. ¡°Thank you. I accept your apology.¡± She looked at the closed door as if Corbin would grab her to take back to Fie Obsid, then relaxed a little. ¡°I apologize for ruining your chance to get Deer Valley back peacefully.¡±

    ¡°That chance was ruined when he took your sister.¡±

    Kindra looked at her feet; she had put herself and her sister before the tribe again. That was not the behavior of a warrior. Eoin was right not to name her. ¡°Thank you for not making me go with him.¡±

    The High Priestess smiled. ¡°I have already learned that it is very difficult to make you do anything that you do not wish to do, or keep you from doing something that you want to. And you have already promised yourself to the God. No Chief or Priestess has the right to break that promise for you.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Kindra doubted that. Kaye had promised herself to Aleda, even if she hadn¡¯t made the blood bond, and the chief had broken that promise for her.

    ¡°They¡¯ll attack now, won¡¯t they?¡± Part of Kindra enjoyed that thought¡ªshe would get her chance to take revenge against the Obsidians. She would search out Chief Obsid and teach him to laugh at her scars and mock her with marriage. She could avenge her parents and all those who died in the battle for Deer Valley and the Starving Winter that followed.

    The other part of Kindra, much smaller but persistent in its presence, regretted the harsh words. The mountain passes were still too snow-covered to get an army through, but after the thaw and flooding the passes would be easy for a large group of men to maneuver. Chief Obsid¡¯s pride was already sore from Kaye¡¯s disappearance; Kindra¡¯s whole-hearted refusal would make his retribution unavoidable. If he didn¡¯t attack, his men would think him weak or scared, and a chief could be seen as neither if he wanted to retain his position in the tribe.

    The High Priestess was quiet for a long time, perhaps her thoughts traveling in the same direction as Kindra¡¯s, but she sighed. ¡°Chief Obsid will have no choice but to attack for this fresh dismissal. Even if he tires of war¡ªand I believe he does¡ªhis tribe does not. They will call for your blood. If we do not hand you or your sister over to him with many apologies, I fear there is no way to avoid war.¡±

    The part of Kindra that enjoyed the thought of battle shrunk significantly and she nodded, head down and eyes closed. ¡°We will have to meet them in Deer Valley then, and win this time.¡±

    ¡°Yes. We will have to win, or we will become part of the Nation.¡±

    Kindra¡¯s heart sank. Her words, which seemed so brave and honor-bound moments ago, might be the last thing to send the Seven Tribes into the hands of the Obsidians. Instead of avenging her parents¡¯ deaths, she may be doomed to repeat them. ¡°Will you ask me to reconsider?¡±

    ¡°No. I will talk to my brother about it. We have time to prepare for war, if it should come to that.¡±

    The High Priestess looked away and Kindra took it as her signal to leave. She was opening the door flap when the woman smiled. ¡°And Kindra?¡±

    ¡°Yes, priestess?¡±

    ¡°I am the most powerful woman in the tribe.¡±

 But I Dont Believe In The Faye

    Timin had been following Kaye for half a moon, trying to figure out where she was going on the days that she disappeared. At first, he was too nervous to follow her all the way to the mountain, but he¡¯d been there three times now and couldn¡¯t figure out where she was. Her trail ended at a cliff, and there was never any sign of her after that. He would stay until noon before he gave up, and she would return later that day with herbs for his mother. Considering that she¡¯d already been spooked by a mountain spirit, he thought it ridiculous to come this far inland for herbs.

    Today, Timin was determined to stay as long as it took. He picked a hidden spot a short way from the cliffside to sit and watch for her. Noon came and went, and still he sat and waited, wondering when she would return.

    He was about to give up and go when someone fell from the cliff. No, not someone, two someone''s. A man, large and fair-haired, with Kaye in his arms. He set her on the ground and said something to her. She smiled at him, brighter than any smile she¡¯d ever given Timin.

    He didn¡¯t stop to wonder how they had fallen from the cliff without being hurt. He walked over, feet snapping angrily on anything that got in his way. The couple turned, and Kaye gasped.

    ¡°Timin! What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know the same thing,¡± he said as he walked towards them, anger and jealousy filling him. ¡°Who is this?¡±

    Kaye looked at the man who was standing still and piercing Timin with a glare so hate-filled it almost made Timin step back.

    ¡°This is Bryant,¡± she said. She put her hand on his wrist as if that would keep him from attacking, and took a step towards Timin. ¡°We should go home. Now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going home until I find out what¡¯s going on here. Have you been sneaking out to see this man?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± Kaye bit her lip and looked at Bryant. He turned his dark glare on her and she looked away, obviously trying to come up with some lie to hide her affair.

    ¡°I cannot believe you, Kaye!¡± Timin jammed his spear into the ground. ¡°My family has shared our home and our food, kept you safe¡ªand all you can do is run off with this man whenever you can get away from the hut?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m bringing back herbs¡ª"

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the herbs!¡± Why wouldn¡¯t Bryant say anything? He wasn¡¯t willing to explain, or fight. What could she possibly see in him?

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Timin stared at them both, willing them to say something, but Kaye kept her head down and Bryant stared back at Timin without flinching.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Timin grabbed his spear up. ¡°Stay here with him. Don¡¯t bother bringing your herbs back tonight.¡± He turned to walk away, and the man finally spoke.

    ¡°You cannot go.¡±

    Timin spun around. ¡°I can, but she can¡¯t follow.¡±

    Kaye¡¯s eyes were full of fear, and she turned to Bryant. ¡°Let him go. Please. He doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°It is too dangerous.¡± Bryant didn¡¯t even look at her.

    That didn¡¯t sound good. Timin¡¯s grip on the spear tightened. Who was this man? What was he going to do to keep Timin from leaving?

    Kaye grabbed Bryant¡¯s arm. ¡°Listen. He won¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t tell anyone. And we can trust his parents¡ªthey already know about me.¡±

    Know about her? What was Kaye talking about?

    Bryant took a step forward, and Timin pointed his spear at the larger man. ¡°Kaye¡¯s right. I won¡¯t tell anyone anything. I¡¯m not even sure what I¡¯m not supposed to tell them. No one else cares if she¡¯s coming to see you.¡±

    Kaye stepped between them. ¡°Bryant, please. He could hurt you.¡±

    Bryant growled deep in his throat and Timin got the idea that this was about more than Kaye. ¡°I will feed you to Mountain!¡± Bryant said and Timin jumped back as a pair of huge wings appeared on either side of his back.

    ¡°Kaye, get away from him!¡± Timin tried to pull her back, but she had her hands on the Faye¡¯s chest, trying to stop him from moving any closer.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± She screamed at Bryant.

    And then Faye poured over the cliff, surrounding them. All men, all of them as huge as Bryant. Bile rose in Timin¡¯s throat. They were going to feed him to Mountain. Kaye too.

    He wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her back from the Faye. He was too scared to chide her now.

    ¡°Timin, let go of me.¡± She beat at his arm, but he didn¡¯t release her. Maybe he could stab one and they could run. But wings were probably faster than feet¡ªthere was no way they could outrun them all the way to the coast.

    A single woman flew down from the cliff and landed between Bryant and Timin. She radiated power and looked him straight in the eye. ¡°Put down your spear, Timin Breen of Gaerlom.¡±

    How did she know his name? What had Kaye gotten him into?

    ¡°Oh, for Trina¡¯s sake. Put your spear down and let go of me.¡± Kaye pounded on his arm again and he looked at her in surprise.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t scared?¡±

    ¡°Not of them, no.¡± She managed to get away from him and untied her cloak, ripping it from her back. Protruding from two slits on the back of her shirt were a pair of wings, not as large as the other Fayes¡¯, but definitely wings.

    Timin took a step back. ¡°You¡¯re one of them.¡± She had led him into a trap.

    Kaye looked to the powerful woman, who nodded. When she turned back to him, she deflated a bit, and spoke softly. ¡°So are you.¡±

    The world tilted and he gripped his spear for support. ¡°No. I¡¯m Gaerlom.¡± But as he looked at Bryant, Timin recognized the look of his father. The eyes, the hair, the broad shoulders. Even the shape of his face was similar.

    Kaye stepped closer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Timin. Your parents didn¡¯t want me to tell you. The scars on your father¡¯s back aren¡¯t from the reef¡ªyour mother cut his wings off.¡±

    That¡¯s why his father wouldn¡¯t tell him what tribe he came from. Because he was Faye. Timin dropped his spear and eased himself to the ground. ¡°But I don¡¯t believe in the Faye.¡±

    Kaye knelt next to him and smiled sadly. ¡°Neither did I until a moon ago.¡±

 You Cannot Return

    Kaye sat cross-legged before Timin, his spear draped across her legs. Most of the Faye had left and the others were speaking in hushed voices nearby, debating what to do with the Tarrin.

    Timin¡¯s head was in his hands, looking miserable. Kaye didn''t feel much better¡ªit was her fault Timin was here, and she didn''t know what the Faye would do to them.

    "I wish you had been sneaking out to see a man," Timin said without lifting his head.

    The corners of her mouth twitched up. "I do too. It would have been much more exciting than what I was actually doing."

    He finally looked at her. "Are they going to feed me to Mountain? Or make me Faye?"

    "They don''t feed people to Mountain, and you¡¯re already Faye."

    "But I don''t have wings. Are they going to make me grow wings, like you?"

    Kaye¡¯s laugh was humorless. "They didn''t make me grow wings; I was born with them. The Obsidians cut them off and the Faye are helping me grow them back. That''s why I was coming here."

    "Not for Bryant?"

    She shrugged. "Bryant''s never liked me much."

    A staccato "ha!" escaped Timin and the Faye turned to look before going back to their meeting. "Trust me," he said, "Bryant likes you. Much."

    Kaye enjoyed hearing that, but it didn''t make her feel better. "Not after this, he won''t."

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Timin shrugged and looked towards the group. "What are they going to do to me?"

    "I don''t know," Kaye admitted. "They can''t keep you here because you don¡¯t have wings. They can''t kill you, because it''s against their nature and they have no weapons."

    "What about you?" He whispered.

    The nausea in Kaye''s stomach rose in pitch. "I don''t know what they''ll do to me. I was told¡ªover and over¡ªto never let anyone follow me here. I''m lucky it was only you."

    "For Awena, Kaye, I''m sorry." Timin touched her hand. "I was worried for you, and jealous, and when I saw you in that man''s arms, I let it get the better of me."

    ¡°Jealous? What about Misha?¡±

    He looked down, but didn¡¯t release her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t think things are going to work out with Misha. Everything changed when Cass died, and then you showed up¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not staying in Gaerlom, Timin. I have to go home once the snow melts. I have to warn my tribe about the Obsidians.¡±

    He looked into her eyes. ¡°You could come back after you warn them.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know what to say to that. If she was never going to be confirmed as a priestess, there was nothing keeping her in Fie Eoin except Kindra. But she couldn¡¯t live in Gaerlom as a Faye, and she wasn¡¯t sure she could leave Kindra again.

    The delegation of Faye broke up and Bryant walked over, face stern. Timin let go of Kaye''s hand as they stood. Bryant looked at him first, his face as cold as the mountain behind them.

    "You will go home under binding oath to tell no one what you saw. If you do, Mountain can do whatever he pleases to you. If you ever return to our land, I will personally break my pledge to the Goddess to never hurt another human being."

    Timin nodded and Bryant turned to Kaye, his features softening only slightly.

    "I''m sorry," she whispered. He held her gaze, but it looked like it pained him to do so.

    "Celeste is bringing down the balm for your wings." He sighed. "I am sorry, Kaye. You cannot return."

    She nodded as tears filled her eyes. "I should have listened to you."

    "There is nothing to be done now. Aleda protect you. I truly hope things work out in Fie Eoin." He stared at her for a moment too long before he turned and walked away.

    Nausea bordering on pain crept through her core as she watched him go.

 Im A Monster

    The walk back to Gaerlom was silent and slow, and when they returned Timin threw his spear on the ground and glared at his father. "You should have told me what I was."

    Kaye sat heavily on the cot, the bowl of balm cradled in her hands. She had cried silently the entire way back, but her eyes were dry now, and that hurt Timin even more. His actions had made her cry until there was nothing left, and he knew how it felt to lose something so precious over a stupid mistake. He left the hut.

    The entire way home, all he had been able to think was "I''m a monster." Even now as he climbed down to the cove and sat in the sand it was all he could think. As the water crashed against the rocks in the darkness, he knew he was a monster for causing Kaye''s banishment from the only people who could help her.

    He kept seeing her face as Bryant said she could never return. It must have been the same face when she found out her chief and High Priestess had betrayed her. She didn''t fight back¡ªshe accepted it with grace.

    "Timin?" It was his father.

    Timin didn''t turn around. "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    Gabe stopped next to him. "Because you are Gaerlom, and Gaerloms hate and fear my people. If I told you before you would have gone looking for them, and that is too dangerous."

    "But I wouldn''t have gone after Kaye." Timin finally looked at his father, but Gabe stared at the ocean. "She wouldn''t be banished¡­¡±

    "It is safer that way."

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    "Not for her! What if someone finds out?"

    Gabe''s jaw hardened. "Then we give her time to run."

    Timin looked at the waves until his father sat and spoke. "If you have any questions¡­¡±

    "Was I born with wings?"

    "No." Gabe dusted the sand from his hands. "Thank Awena¡ªyou have enough Gaerlom blood to be born Tarrin."

    "Tarrin?"

    "Wingless. It is a Faye word."

    Timin didn''t want to ask the next question, but he had to know the answer now. "And the baby girl that mom lost? Was she...Tarrin?"

    Gabe took a deep breath. "She was Faye. The female child is almost always born Faye."

    "Is she alive?"

    He nodded. "Alive and well, from what little I hear." Gabe finally turned to his son. "She looks different from the rest of her tribe as well."

    Timin had to look away. He had a little sister in Aleda somewhere, flying around on wings and never knowing her real family. "Did mom cut off your wings?"

    Gabe laughed, but it held no humor. "No. When she found out I was Faye she tried. She mangled one, but I cut them off myself, to be with her."

    Timin looked at him, trying to imagine his father taking a dagger to himself. He had never thought his father was tough compared to all the other men in Gaerlom, but perhaps he was tougher than Timin could ever imagine. "Why? The Faye hate us. I could see it. Why would you turn your back on your tribe?"

    Gabe was quiet for a long time. "I was married to a Faye woman before your mother. Things were bad with her. I was depressed and one day I walked too close to the coast. I saw your mother and she was not scared of me. I watched her for moons before I finally got up the nerve to talk to her. She found out what I was the first time we made love and she tried to cut my wings off as I slept. I finished it for her."

    He looked at Timin. "I love your mother, and I love you. I would never leave either of you. But the Faye are my tribe, and I could not put them in danger."

    Timin closed his eyes¡ªhe couldn''t put Gaerlom in danger either. "Is there anything else I should know?"

    His father sighed. "Do not fall in love with Kaye. She cannot stay here and the closer you become the harder it will be to let her leave."

    Timin took a deep breath. It was already too late for that.

 Are You Safe? Are You Happy?

    Things went back to the way they were before Kaye met the Faye, except for the constant tension in the tent. It was unbearable¡ªeveryone came up with an excuse to get out. Kaye couldn''t wait until spring and her chance to go home. Until then she helped Abigail when it was raining and looked for herbs when it wasn¡¯t. She was always careful not to travel too far inland.

    Today the storm clouds couldn''t decide whether to rain or not, but Kaye went out to get away from Timin. She gave up trying to find herbs and walked through the woods to the South River¡ªher way home come spring.

    "Kaye."

    It was whispered and she stopped. There was no one before her, and no one behind when she spun around. Her heart began to race until she heard it again and looked up.

    Bryant waved from a tree branch.

    She looked around again. "What are you doing? I know I''m not too far inland this time."

    He dropped to the ground and she stepped back. It couldn''t be good if the Lady sent Bryant this close to the coast.

    "You''ve been very good about not coming inland," he said. "That''s why I haven''t been able to talk to you."

    Her gaze flitted through the forest, wondering why she was in trouble and where the attack would come from. When he grabbed her hand, she jumped and held out her knife.

    "Relax, Kaye. I''m not going to hurt you." He held her hand until she reluctantly put the knife away.

    "Why are you here?"

    "You say that as if I have hurt you." His eyes darkened. "I know things went bad, but I want you to know that I argued in your favor."

    She took a deep breath¡ªcould she trust him? Then she chided herself. Bryant wasn¡¯t one to follow orders if he didn''t have to. "It doesn''t change what happened. I¡¯m dangerous. To you, to my tribe¡­¡±

    "Stop being melodramatic."

    She bit down on what she had been about to say as he grabbed her other hand. "Are you safe here? Are you happy?"

    She was neither. She looked to the river. "No one knows except the Breens. So yes¡ªI''m safe."

    He tucked a piece of hair behind her ear. "And happy?"

    The side of her mouth twitched. "Happy as I can be."

    He stepped closer. "But are you happy?"

    "Are you?" She looked into his eyes. He had never been happy¡ªhow could he chide her?

    "I was happier when you were in Aleda."

    That wasn''t what she expected, so she tried again. "Why are you here?"

    His face softened into an expression she had never seen. It was the way Timin used to look at her, before the Faye. "To make sure you are safe. To see for myself that you are happy." He brushed a piece of hair from her shoulder. "And because I could not stay away. I should have known Timin would come. I should have been more careful."

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "You didn''t know¡­¡±

    "I knew he was Faye. I knew he was jealous. I thought fear would keep him away, but¡­" he shrugged and took her hand again. "It has not kept me away either."

    "You shouldn''t be here," she said. "If someone sees you¡­¡±

    "I looked. No one is near."

    Kaye was exasperated. She had taken every precaution when she''d gone to the cliff, and she was still found out. How could he be sure no one would see them? "You should go."

    His eyes darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t want me here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be hurt.¡± Why would he risk his life like this? ¡°If the Tarrin catch you, they¡¯ll kill you. Cut your wings off, at the very least.¡±

    ¡°I will not let them.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t stop them!¡± She pulled her hands away. Bryant thought he could be brave in the face of violence, but he¡¯d never known true violence. He¡¯d never seen the path of a spear half a moon later when the man lived on, and so did the infection.

    ¡°Kaye.¡± He waited until she looked at him. ¡°I would only like to walk with you for a while. I miss you.¡±

    She took a deep breath. She missed Celeste and Elett and, yes, even Bryant. She supposed if he was willing to risk being caught to spend some time with her, she couldn¡¯t stop him. And honestly, she was lonely. Timin would barely look at her since he found out she was Faye. At least someone wanted to be near her.

    ¡°Fine, you can walk with me.¡±

    A rare grin lit up his face. ¡°Thank you. I can help you look for herbs.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have the heart to tell him she¡¯d already given up, so she started walking upriver next to him. ¡°How is Elett?¡± she said when the silence became awkward.

    ¡°She misses you, so Celeste is keeping her busy with new lessons in energy control. It has been a nightmare.¡±

    That made Kaye smile. ¡°I remember those lessons. Trust me; it¡¯s even more of a nightmare for Elett.¡± Kaye had excelled at energy control, but she remembered going home so frustrated most nights that she would cry herself to sleep as Kindra ran her fingers through Kaye¡¯s hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it is,¡± Bryant said. ¡°Celeste has more patience than I do, but we have all been a little on edge since you left.¡±

    ¡°You were a little on edge while I was there.¡±

    Bryant glanced at her and stopped walking. His face returned to its normal frown. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the way I treated you. You have been nothing except friendly and kind, with the exception of that little knife.¡±

    A soft blush warmed her cheeks. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have hurt you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± His smile returned, but it did not reach his eyes. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t stay, and it was easier to not care. But you have proven difficult to not care about.¡±

    Kaye wasn¡¯t sure that was a good thing. ¡°The Lady said you don¡¯t trust the Tarrin.¡±

    ¡°No Faye does.¡±

    ¡°But you hate them. I¡¯ve seen it plain on your face when I speak of them. And you would have hurt Timin if you could have. No pledge to Aleda would have stopped you.¡±

    ¡°Timin.¡± Bryant nearly growled and she saw it again¡ªa seething hatred in him that went far beyond a distrust of the Tarrin. He looked to the coast. ¡°That has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°But he didn¡¯t know you. How can you hate someone who doesn¡¯t know you exist?¡±

    ¡°He knows now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not an answer.¡±

    Bryant crossed his arms, his mouth a hard line across his face. ¡°Timin stole something from me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He does not know that he stole it, nor that it was mine, and I can never get it back.¡±

    Kaye couldn¡¯t imagine Timin walking far enough inland to ever come across something of Bryant¡¯s, much less take it home, but if Bryant wasn¡¯t going to tell her more there was nothing she could do to help. She touched his shoulder hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He shrugged her off. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    It was such a Kindra statement that Kaye couldn¡¯t help but smile to herself. The sky finally broke and large raindrops fell, breaking the awkward silence between them.

    ¡°I should return,¡± she said, unable to disguise the disappointment in her voice. She didn¡¯t want to be shut inside the hut with the Breens.

    ¡°Will you be out tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t rain. I try to come out whenever it¡¯s not raining.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°I will find you the next time it¡¯s not raining then.¡± He bowed and flew off.

    How odd, Kaye thought, that seeing Bryant would become the highlight of her days.

 You Have Wings

    The rainy days became even more difficult as Kaye was kept away from Bryant. When the sky did clear, she would run to the South River and whistle as she walked along the bank. It wouldn¡¯t take long for Bryant to drop out of the trees to tell her stories of Elett while Kaye looked for herbs. The pained, haunted look that was always present on his face began to fade, and Kaye found herself thinking about him often and missing him when he wasn¡¯t around.

    Once she even called Timin ¡®Bryant¡¯ and clapped her hands over her mouth at his look of betrayal. He refused to say one word to her until his mother chastised him.

    Kaye was very careful to never call Bryant ¡®Timin¡¯. She was also impatient to go home. The snows in the pass hadn¡¯t yet melted¡ªthe river was still a sluggish, steady stream¡ªbut Kaye walked it daily, waiting for signs of snowmelt.

    She was halfway through the valley one day, Bryant by her side, when he took her hand in his and she stopped and looked at it.

    ¡°What?¡± he said, voice nonchalant, but the energy coming from his hand beat rapidly with his pulse.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to Gaerlom,¡± she said softly, her gaze on their clasped hands. ¡°I can¡¯t stand living there anymore.¡±

    ¡°So leave.¡±

    ¡°Where would I go? I¡¯m banned from the Faye lands, and the pass home is still snowed in. I¡¯m not going to climb the mountain again.¡± She trailed off as he chuckled.

    ¡°Kaye, you have wings. You can fly over the snow.¡±

    She moved them under her cloak, but they weren¡¯t strong enough to lift the thick fabric, much less her. ¡°No. They aren¡¯t ready yet.¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    He ran his thumb over the back of her hand. ¡°I wish I could take you back to with me. I would not treat you as poorly as the Gaerloms.¡±

    Her heart skipped a beat and she looked at him. His eyebrows were drawn, and the corners of his mouth turned down into a scowl. It was different than his normal scowl¡ªthis one was concern, not annoyance.

    ¡°I wish you could too. Things have been strained since Timin found out about the Faye.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him hurt you.¡±

    She smiled. Bryant may not trust Timin, but Kaye did. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s the other Gaerloms I¡¯m worried about. But the Festival of Aleda is in a few days, and then the thaw will come, and it won¡¯t be long before I can return home.¡±

    He pushed a stray lock of hair behind her ear, then ran his thumb lightly over her cheek, making her stomach clench. He had the same look that Timin had on the cliff after the feast.

    "Will you celebrate the Festival of Aleda with me?" Bryant¡¯s eyes searched hers.

    That was the last thing she expected, and she blurted out, "I can''t go back."

    "No, but you can go close enough to see. You can go close enough to hear the priestesses sing up the sun."

    It was tempting and terrifying. It had been moons since Kaye had heard a priestess voice sing up the sun, and she didn''t want to spend the holiest day of the winter by herself in Gaerlom. But she''d already proven she was a liability to the Faye.

    "It''s too dangerous."

    He squeezed her hand. "I''ll make sure no one follows. We''ll leave in the night so we are hidden by dawn."

    She had never seen him look so desperate before. She¡¯d never seen him look anything but haunted and annoyed. Maybe Timin was right. Maybe Bryant liked her. Much.

    "I''ll ask Gabe," she finally said.

    Bryant cooled and released her hand. "He''s not your father."

    "No, but he''s sharing his house and his food with me, and he was Faye once. I will respect his wishes." She looked around, memorizing where they were. "If he says yes then I''ll meet you here shortly after dark.

    "And if not?"

    "If I''m not here by mid-night then you should go home."

    He stared at her a moment, looking torn between arguing and accepting, then bowed. "I hope you come."

    She nodded. "I hope to see you then."

 She Fell In Love

    The more Kaye thought about it the less she wanted to ask permission to celebrate her Goddess'' birth. She was a priestess. If Bryant was willing to take her, and accept the consequences of his actions, then why shouldn''t she go?

    So instead of asking permission she stopped Gabe as he was coming in from fishing. "I''m going into the woods to celebrate the Festival. I would appreciate it if you could keep Timin from following."

    His look turned sharp. "Where are you going?"

    "The South River. I know better than to go too far in. But this," she swept her hand toward the coast, "is not Hers. I can''t hold a ceremony here. It must be in the woods."

    Gabe slung the bag of fish over his shoulder and Kaye held her breath against the stench. She would never get used to the smell of salt and fish. When they got to the hut he stopped and turned to her. "Do not make the same mistakes that the Kaye before you made."

    The Kaye before her. With everything that had happened Kaye had almost forgotten about the priestess before her. "What were those?"

    "She fell in love." Gabe shoved the door flap aside and entered.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Kaye didn''t follow. She wasn''t falling in love; especially not with moody Bryant. But as she gathered seashells for her offering to Aleda she found her mind constantly going back to the way he looked when he asked her to join him, and the way his energy jumped as he held her hand. What he did was completely reckless, and he didn¡¯t strike her as the completely reckless type. It must be safe to go.

    She sighed and dropped the bag of shells on the sand before sitting and tucking her knees under her chin. She didn¡¯t think going to watch the Festival from afar was wrong exactly, but she knew it was risky. She could be caught by the Faye. She could be followed by a Gaerlom. She could be punished by Aleda for breaking the rules on Her feast day. Or she could have her happiest day since the Warrior¡¯s Ceremony.

    The sun was beginning to set, and Kaye knew she had to make her mind up soon if she wanted to meet Bryant before mid-night. Did she want to meet him? She wasn¡¯t lying when she told Gabe that she couldn¡¯t celebrate the Festival of Aleda on the shore, but did she really want to celebrate it with Bryant? He¡¯d never been very nice to her. They¡¯d only just started getting along. Then again, once those barriers came down and he opened up a little she¡¯d enjoyed his solemn company. He reminded her of Kindra.

    The ache that always accompanied thoughts of her sister made up Kaye¡¯s mind. She couldn¡¯t celebrate alone in the woods. If Bryant was confident in their safety, then she would meet him tonight and they could watch the sun come up together tomorrow, as the voices of the priestesses echoed around them. Kaye jogged to the mouth of the South River, then turned to follow it inland.

 With The Mantle Of The Goddess

    Bryant paced the riverside where Kaye said she would meet him. He''d hid in a tree from dusk until just after nightfall. It was not yet mid-night, but if she wasn''t here by now, he didn''t think she would come.

    That was for the best, really. Despite his brave talk earlier, travelling between the Faye-lands and Gaerlom was dangerous. He could fly away if someone found them, but she could not. And if they caught her with a Faye man Bryant wasn''t sure what they would do. They wouldn''t believe she was a silkie anymore.

    He heard footsteps in the woods and turned, but it wasn''t Kaye. It was Timin, his face changing from shock to anger. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    "What are you doing here?" Bryant crossed his arms.

    "I kept my promise," Timin spat. "And so has Kaye. So how about this¡ªyou gave me a chance to leave; I''ll give you a chance too. If I ever see you this close to the coast again, I''ll cut your wings off." He drew the dagger from his belt and pointed it at Bryant, but Bryant was bigger than Timin by half and he spread his wings.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Is that supposed to scare me?" Timin laughed. "I know you can''t harm me. It''s not sanctioned by your Goddess."

    "She will forgive me this time, I''m sure." Bryant had no idea how he could possibly hurt Timin, but he was willing to try. He was saved from that course of action by Kaye, who ran crashing through the woods.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late.¡± She stopped as she saw them¡ªBryant''s wings out, Timin''s dagger. She frowned in disgust. "What in Aleda is going on?"

    Timin pointed his dagger at Bryant. "I''m banishing him from Gaerlom. Just as he banished you."

    "And I am considering feeding the Tarrin to Mountain."

    "Oh shut up," Kaye snapped. "Both of you.¡± She hitched her bag further on her shoulder as she looked from one to the other, trying to decide what to do. After a moment she turned to Bryant. ¡°You can go home." At Timin''s smug look she turned on him. "You too. Home."

    Bryant drew himself up as Timin''s dagger dipped. "Kaye¡­¡±

    "No." She turned a face on him that he had never seen before. It wasn''t Kaye the lost girl, or Kaye the sweet friend. It was Kaye with the mantle of the Goddess on her shoulders. "I am a priestess, and I will celebrate the birth of my Goddess alone. Now leave, both of you."

    Bryant grew up surrounded by the Daughters of Aleda and he knew better than to disobey. He gave a crisp bow, wings up in salute. The only thing that made him feel better as he left was Kaye''s voice dismissing Timin.

    "Go home. I don''t want to see you right now."

 I Am The Dawn

    Kaye sighed and sank to the ground once Timin and Bryant were gone. She couldn''t take this hatred anymore¡ªshe had to go home. The Breens weren''t expecting her back until tomorrow night and she had her wing balm in her small bag, as well as a bit of smoked fish. She knew the plants well enough to know what was safe to eat, and she could follow the river so she would always have fresh water.

    If she left now she could reach the south end of the mountain by dawn. It was risky¡ªmountain passes were dangerous in the winter¡ªbut it would be worth it to be home. To see her sister again. Kaye didn''t care if Oak and the High Priestess tried to take her back to Fie Obsid. Her heart cried out for Kindra.

    Kaye made an offering of a seashell to Aleda and began to walk along the river. She was used to the marshy soil and the misty rain and found it much easier to navigate then when she first descended the mountain.

    Anticipation drove her through the night. She thought of her tent; of the sweet, clean smell of the mountain air. She couldn''t wait to put the smell of fish and salt and marsh behind her. She thought of venison and her stomach made a noise. She thought of dry clothes and the view from the cliff in the morning as the clear voices of the priestesses sang up the sun. As the mountain loomed closer the air cooled and she remembered the beauty of the first snow, and that the Festival of Aleda meant that the cold, harsh winter was almost over.

    She reached snow in the pre-dawn light. It slowed her down, but at least she knew she was going in the right direction. If there was snow, then there was a pass. Kaye''s heart skipped in excitement.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    The pass came into view at sunrise and her eyes watered as sunlight bounced off the white drifts. It was a welcome sight.

    She began to laugh as she climbed into the pass. She was going home. She threw out her arms and turned her face to the weak sun. "Thank you, Mother!"

    The words echoed down the pass and Kaye felt like she had been reborn along with Aleda. It began to snow, and she was so happy that she didn''t hear the distant rumble until the ground began to shake. She looked up in confusion and gasped.

    Snow wasn''t falling from the clouds¡ªit was plummeting from the side of the mountain. An avalanche was beginning and there was no way she could make it across in time. She turned back toward Gaerlom and ran.

    The roaring in her ears grew until Kaye thought she would go deaf. The ground shook so hard that running was impossible. Her feet broke through layers of ice, plunging her thigh-deep into snow, and she had to crawl to move at all. She tried to fly, but her new wings were still growing and could not support her weight.

    The wave of snow crashed into her, sending her tumbling down the mountainside until she didn''t know which way was up and she was encased in darkness. When she finally came to a slow halt she couldn''t see, and could hear only the distant rumble of snow piling up on snow.

    "Aleda, help me!"

    She could only tell which way was up by the snow crushing down on her. She could hardly breathe, and her head was foggy.

    "Kaye Odion."

    She could swear her eyes were closed, but she saw a woman''s face in the snow. She looked Gaerlom, with long dark hair and sea-blue eyes. She smiled like the High Priestess.

    "Mother?" Snow fell into Kaye''s mouth, and she coughed.

    "You have not learned what you must." The woman¡¯s eyes bored into Kaye. "You must go to the Faye-land."

    "Lady Sara said I couldn''t come back."

    "I will find a way. Trust me."

    Kaye wasn''t going to get out of this snow, much less make it to Aleda.

    The woman leaned in and whispered. "I am the Dawn." The mountain rumbled again, the snow shifted, and Kaye gasped as it slid away and she could breathe again.

 Thank Aleda For Something Good

    Kindra woke the morning of the Festival with loneliness lodged in her stomach. Today they would celebrate the return of Aleda, the Mother, but Kindra¡¯s mother would never return. She didn¡¯t want to give thanks for surviving the winter, because everything had fallen apart this winter. And she couldn¡¯t celebrate the coming spring because it would bring only Obsidians and death. She was reminded of her vision and the storm in the north. She¡¯d been falling all winter, and so far Eoin hadn¡¯t caught her.

    Kindra left the tent to stand at the bottom of the cliff with the rest of the tribe as the priestesses sang up the sun. The ground was slushy with mid-winter thaw, but spirits were high. Today the tribes would celebrate with feasts and music. Without Deer Valley everyone was perpetually hungry by this time of the winter, but Fie Deorsa slaughtered all except the pregnant ewes and the smell of roasting lamb permeated the valley. Kindra¡¯s stomach growled.

    The priestess song rose to a crescendo as the sun broke over the cliff and the people cheered. Aleda was born into the world again. Kindra could only pray that Kaye would also be born back into her world soon.

    The ground shivered beneath her as Kindra walked back to the tent. There was a distant noise like thunder and she looked up. No clouds. It must be an avalanche in the passes. It wasn¡¯t uncommon¡ªthat¡¯s why she knew Kaye wouldn¡¯t be back until after the spring thaw.

    Dread expanded in the pit of her stomach and put her on edge. There was snow in the passes when Kaye left¡ªwhat if she didn¡¯t make it across the mountain? The thought made Kindra panic until she remembered what the High Priestess said; Kaye was where Aleda planned for her to be.

    Kindra hunted under her bed for the ceremony dress that she hated, but it wasn¡¯t there. It took her a moment to remember her mother traded it for the warrior outfit Kindra wore to the Warrior¡¯s Ceremony. She was no longer a warrior and couldn¡¯t show her scars, but she wasn¡¯t going to wear one of her sister¡¯s priestess dresses. She dug the warrior outfit out from under her cot.

    The last time the outfit had been laid out like this, Kaye was worrying at the beads as she fretted over her own ceremony. The last time Kindra wore it, Loria had finally looked proud, and Gar had been Kindra¡¯s best friend. How could things change so much between the last feast and this one?

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    She pulled the shirt on. It felt strange wearing an open-backed shirt again, and she ran her hand over the beaded horse, remembering her mother¡¯s corpse. Kindra dropped her shaking hand and donned the pants, then wrapped her plain cloak around her shoulders so her mark wouldn¡¯t be visible. It was past time to break her fast, but she couldn¡¯t make herself open the door. How was she supposed to sit with the Conals and Prestons and pretend she was grateful for the changing seasons?

    She sank onto the cot and put her head in her hands. She could hear voices¡ªhappy voices¡ªof the rest of the tribe outside, but she couldn¡¯t make herself join them. She curled up around Kaye¡¯s blanket, which no longer smelled of priestess herbs, and decided to go hungry for the day. It wasn¡¯t likely anyone would care if she came out to celebrate anyways.

    A knock on the doorframe proved otherwise. Kindra sat and pushed the hair off her face. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Thankfully it wasn¡¯t Gar or Monk, but her cousin, Cassie, a little bundle wrapped against her chest.

    ¡°You had your baby.¡± Kindra stood as the dread began to drain away.

    Cassie smiled and let the door flap close behind her. She looked tired, but happy. ¡°The day after Yule. I thought you might like to meet him, but didn¡¯t see you at breakfast.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t hungry.¡± Kindra peered over as Cassie uncovered the tiny head. ¡°It¡¯s a boy?¡±

    ¡°Michael Baylor. My little kitten.¡±

    One small fist broke free of the blanket and waved in the air and Kindra couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°He¡¯s going to be a warrior. Look at that, already punching the air.¡±

    Cassie chuckled and bounced him a few times. ¡°He was quite the kicker too. Would you like to hold him?¡±

    Kindra took a step back. ¡°No. I¡¯d drop him, or hold him too tight. I have no motherly instincts.¡±

    Cassie laughed again. ¡°Even a warrior can hold a baby without hurting him. Pretend he¡¯s a weapon. Just don¡¯t try to stab me with him.¡±

    Kindra froze as Cassie handed him over. She didn¡¯t know how to hold him, was terrified of hurting him, but as the small weight made itself known her arms cradled him as naturally as if she was a mother herself.

    ¡°See?¡± Cassie said. ¡°Not nearly as scary as a battle.¡±

    To that Kindra couldn¡¯t say, as she¡¯d never been in a battle, but she was more comfortable in the midst of fighting than she was holding Michael. Still, it was nice to see something good come from the winter. It melted the ice that had grown around her heart.

    Michael swung his fist again and hit her in the chest and Kindra smiled. ¡°Thank Aleda for something good,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Thank Her indeed,¡± Cassie said. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re ready to join us now?¡±

    Kindra handed the little boy back. ¡°Yes. I think I could eat something now.¡±

 Eoins Sacred Animal

    The end of breakfast was interrupted by travelers from the south. It was unusual for anyone to travel at this time of the year, but what really caused a stir were the horses travelling with them.

    Aside from the Odions'' mark, no one in the Seven Tribes had ever seen a horse. They were mythical, sacred animals. They were also much larger than Kindra imagined. She thought horses were the size of deer, but the largest stag she¡¯d ever seen didn¡¯t match the size of the smallest horse the travelers had with them.

    The people of the Seven Tribes swamped the visitors. The horses had their ears back, uncomfortable with the crowd¡¯s attention. Kindra couldn¡¯t blame them. If she could put her ears back like that maybe people would keep a wider berth around her too.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be,¡± one of the travelers said and stepped forward. He spoke Aledan like a tribesman, and compared to the dark-haired men he was with he looked Aledan too. ¡°Is that Kindra Odion? All grown up¡ªand a warrior? I can¡¯t believe that sly old fox did it.¡±

    Kindra froze as every eye in the crowd turned to her. She had no idea who this man was.

    Gar¡¯s mother stepped forward, grin as wide as her outspread arms. ¡°Coyote!¡±

    He smiled at her. ¡°Patricia Bayn? For Trina, you¡¯re as beautiful as ever. How do you manage?¡±

    They embraced. Kindra couldn¡¯t remember a Coyote in the Seven Tribes, nor why he would be travelling with another tribe.

    Monk was standing next to her and bent over to speak softly. ¡°Coyote was Geoffrey¡¯s father.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Geoffrey¡¯s father. Geoffrey who had been one of the reasons her own father died. Kindra¡¯s hands folded into fists.

    ¡°Not everyone feels the need to lay blame.¡± Monk patted her stiff shoulder as he moved on to speak with Coyote.

    If Kindra made it through this day without punching someone, she would consider it a successful Feast. She was spared greeting the stranger when the High Priestess walked over, and everyone moved aside.

    ¡°Coyote Everett,¡± she held out her hands and he took them. ¡°What brings you back to Fie Eoin, and during the Festival of Aleda?¡±

    ¡°My apologies for that, Lady.¡± He bowed as well as he could with his hands caught in hers. ¡°Had I known we would have stayed in South Valley for the day.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. You are welcome guests. We have plenty to share.¡±

    His eyes swept over the crowd, and he must know it was a lie. Faces were gaunt, if cheerful, but none as gaunt as his and his men¡¯s. ¡°We would be grateful. There is a famine in the south, and we¡¯ve been travelling upriver, trading wherever we can.¡± He dropped his voice, but Kindra was close enough to hear. ¡°I did hope you would take pity¡ªthis is the tribe that sent food to us during the Starving Winter.¡±

    The High Priestess nodded. ¡°I remember. We will give you whatever we can.¡±

    ¡°And we will pay for it generously.¡± He indicated the bags slung over the backs of the horses.

    She released his hands and reached out to the nearest horse. It shied away, but she murmured something, and the horse stilled and let her pet its long nose.

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± she said, and Kindra could swear her eyes held awe and some fear. ¡°What an interesting creature to appear on Aleda¡¯s Day.¡±

    Was that a good thing? The horse was Eoin¡¯s sacred animal¡ªwas He encroaching on Aleda? A shiver went through Kindra at the thought of her vision, and what the appearance of the horses might mean. She needed to talk to the High Priestess as soon as she could.

    The lady turned, the awe gone from her eyes, and held her arms up to the people gathered around. ¡°We welcome our brother, Coyote Everett, and his new kin to our Festival. If you care to trade, you are welcome to do so.¡±

    There was a surge of bodies and Kindra was shoved back. No matter, the only thing she wanted was a horse to use against the Obsidians, and she doubted they would trade her for that.

 An Act To Start A Civil War

    Gar found himself staring at Kindra from the moment she left her tent until the crowd pushed her away. He hadn''t spoken to her since she punched him, but he couldn''t stop thinking about her. She ducked inside her tent, and he stood to follow, but Monk pushed him back down.

    ¡°I know you want to talk to Coyote,¡± Monk grinned, ¡°but he¡¯s busy. And I don¡¯t think you want to follow the Bride of Eoin into that tent right now. She¡¯ll gut you.¡±

    Gar couldn¡¯t stop staring at the door flap. He needed to talk to her again. Maybe if he confessed what he was hiding she¡¯d forgive him.

    He didn¡¯t realize he was rubbing the mark on his wrist until Monk grabbed his arm, mirth gone. ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself away.¡±

    ¡°Soon,¡± Gar said and tugged his sleeve down.

    Monk nodded. ¡°Soon. Have a drink.¡± He handed over his cup, and although it was just after breakfast, Gar drank.

    By the time the music started and the trading was over, Gar was pleasantly drunk. Coyote found his old friends, and the Prestons, Bayns, Campbells and Baylors sat together feasting, drinking, and talking about happier days before the battle.

    ¡°We all thought you would return,¡± Cougar¡¯s father, Ocelot, said.

    Coyote shrugged. ¡°Return for what? Elise was gone, Geoff was gone. I wanted to start over. A whole new life.¡±

    ¡°You must have succeeded,¡± Wolf said. ¡°You look good. Thin, but happy.¡±

    Coyote smiled in a way that even drunk Gar recognized. It was the way that Gar smiled when he thought about Kindra, before this mess started.

    ¡°I have a new wife, and a new babe on the way if we can get enough food." He sighed and rested his hand on his full stomach. "She told me before we left.¡±

    ¡°When was that?¡±

    His eyes darkened¡ªhe¡¯d lost his last wife to hunger and grief during the Starving Winter. ¡°A moon ago. We¡¯ve stopped everywhere we could to trade on the way up. The trip back will be faster.¡±

    ¡°Be careful with the snow.¡±

    Coyote smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not so treacherous up and down the Eaton. But we are careful¡ªI remember the men who tried to go through the pass west.¡±

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Gar stopped listening and let his mind wander with the flow of conversation. The group eventually drifted apart¡ªCougar to his wife and son, the Prestons to the head table. Coyote moved closer to Wolf and Gar. In years past the Bayns and Everetts had been close friends. He leaned back with his elbows resting on the table behind him.

    ¡°I came across a young man on our journey. An Aledan. You might know him; he said his name was¡­¡±

    ¡°Joe,¡± Gar sat forward.

    ¡°Pike. Pike Bayn.¡±

    Gar closed his eyes as he thought of his brother¡¯s angry words. Perhaps it was Pike¡¯s curse that brought all this on.

    Wolf answered. ¡°Pike was my son. He attacked Kindra and left before he could be punished for harming an Odion warrior.¡±

    Coyote looked to the front table and Kindra, but Gar shook his head. ¡°Not a warrior. She¡¯d already quit.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not a warrior?¡± Coyote said.

    ¡°Not to Oak.¡± Gar wrapped his hand around his wrist. No good would come of giving himself away too soon.

    Wolf shook his head. ¡°Coyote doesn¡¯t need to know your politics, son.¡± He turned back to his friend. ¡°What did Pike say?¡±

    Coyote stared at Gar for a long moment before answering. ¡°He said he was looking for a tribe to winter with. I told him to go west because of the drought.¡±

    Gar looked up, finally paying attention. ¡°The snow...¡±

    ¡°Is not deep in the south,¡± Coyote said. ¡°He made it to the coast.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    Coyote gave him a pointed look. ¡°I know the southern winters. And I know Eoin¡¯s warriors.¡±

    Was Pike really a warrior? If Oak held back Kindra¡¯s name, did he really see a name in Pike¡¯s mark? Did it matter? Gar knew Pike would do whatever it took to survive. And if he made good on his promise to return and kill Kindra¡­

    ¡°Liam, did you hear me?¡±

    Gar glanced at Coyote, who still knew him by his birth name. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I said what¡¯s this about Kindra not being a warrior?¡±

    Gar took a long drink. ¡°Oak refused to name her at the ceremony¡­¡±

    ¡°Gar.¡± His father shot him a look that said he should stop talking.

    ¡°¡­and then he sold Kaye to the Obsidians and told Kindra if she went after her sister she was no longer a warrior. Of course Kindra went after her.¡±

    Coyote frowned. ¡°He sold an Odion to the enemy? That sounds like an act to start a civil war. He¡¯s going to have a rebellion on his hands if she has any friends at all.¡±

    ¡°She does.¡± Gar uncovered the scar on his wrist just long enough for Coyote to see what it was. He glanced at Wolf, who flashed his tattoo.

    ¡°How many?¡±

    Gar shrugged. It was hard to count when everyone kept it hidden. ¡°I¡¯d say around half of the warriors.¡±

    ¡°More, if we knew we could trust them not to go to Oak,¡± Wolf said.

    ¡°For Eoin,¡± Coyote breathed.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Gar took another drink. He was going to feel awful in the morning if he didn¡¯t stop, but he didn¡¯t care right now.

    ¡°And Kindra?¡±

    ¡°Has no idea,¡± Wolf said. ¡°She would be a reluctant leader.¡±

    Gar snorted. ¡°And since she won¡¯t willingly speak to us, she¡¯s not likely to find out.¡±

    ¡°So, you have a rebellion with no leader and no idea how to reach your goal.¡± Coyote shook his head. He watched the head table for a while before speaking. ¡°What if we trade? One of those clever tattoos for something to bring your rebellion together and force her to become its merry leader.¡±

    Gar watched Kindra glower at Monk. Was she ready to find out? Were they ready to challenge Oak? Would Kindra even join them, or would this drive her away for good? There was only one way to find out.

    ¡°What did you have in mind?¡±

 You Will Tear This Tribe Apart

    The tribe gathered the next morning to see the visitors off and make final trades. Kindra stood, bleary-eyed, between Monk and Osprey, trying to stifle a yawn as Oak formally said goodbye. He and Coyote had no love between them from the stiff way Coyote replied. He turned to the High Priestess as she blessed his journey, and motioned one of his men to come forward when she finished.

    ¡°High Priestess, Chief Oak, and the people of the Seven Tribes of Aleda.¡± Coyote bowed and took the reins of a horse from his man. It was the smallest of the beasts, brown with a white mark on his forehead that bled down to the tip of his nose. It looked somewhat like a spear.

    ¡°On behalf of my men and in honor of your generosity, I gift to you this horse. He is the youngest of my herd¡ªstrong and beautiful. A true representation of Eoin.¡± Coyote bowed again. ¡°He is yours.¡±

    The crowd gasped and a hum of excited voices grew around Kindra. It was exactly what she¡¯d hoped for all winter: a monster the Obsidians were terrified of. She had to figure out a way to use it against the Nation.

    Neither Oak nor the High Priestess knew what to say, and finally Oak sputtered, ¡°We can¡¯t accept that creature.¡±

    The High Priestess gazed at Kindra and her skin crawled. There was shrewdness in that look, and she knew the High Priestess was thinking of the vision.

    Oak tried again. ¡°We thank you, Coyote. This is a most blessed gift. But we have no place to keep this horse, and no Odion Warrior to accept it.¡±

    All eyes turned to Kindra and her face burned. How dare he say such a thing with her standing right there, a horse emblazoned in beadwork across her heart?

    Monk stepped forward. ¡°Kindra could accept it.¡± A small smile played at the corner of his lips, as if he¡¯d planned this and he was waiting for her to play her part.

    Oak¡¯s hot gaze turned from Monk to Kindra. ¡°She¡¯s not a warrior or a priestess. It doesn¡¯t matter if the Odion¡¯s blood runs through her veins, she cannot accept on his behalf.¡±

    ¡°You could reinstate her as a warrior,¡± Monk said as Kindra glared at him. He had a cunning smile on his face now, and while she appreciated his intentions, she did not want to become a fake warrior for one day to receive a present for the tribe.

    Petoskey nodded. ¡°She¡¯s made the blood-bond with the tribe. She could accept the horse.¡±

    Oak turned a murderous look on his second-in-command. ¡°She¡¯s not a warrior. She was not accepted by the God, and I will not reverse her well-deserved punishment for disobeying me. Coyote will return to his new tribe with his horse, and that will be the end of it.¡±

    Kindra wanted to argue for the horse, but she didn¡¯t want to be reminded, yet again, that her whipping ceremony was for nothing.

    The High Priestess stepped forward and put a hand on Oak¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I believe the Gods have provided us with an answer to this stalemate.¡±

    Oak looked at her, the lift of his head becoming cocky once again, but the High Priestess motioned Kindra forward. ¡°Please, Kindra Odion. Remind us of your vision.¡±

    Kindra took a deep breath. ¡°It didn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday it didn¡¯t make sense. Today it does. Please.¡±

    Kindra stepped forward and glanced at the horse on her shirt. She would give anything to go back to yesterday morning and wear something else¡ªeven Kaye¡¯s priestess dress. But the High Priestess had asked, and Kindra answered, retelling her vision. Just as before, when she finished there was a deep silence, and then the people around her started whispering.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Monk¡¯s left hand shot into the air, fist clenched, and Kindra finally got a good look at the cuts under the bandage. It was the mark of Ian Odion. Her blood ran cold as she realized what he was doing.

    ¡°Blasphemy,¡± Oak said as he saw the tattoo.

    ¡°Not blasphemy,¡± Monk said, ¡°a reminder. The Seven Tribes wouldn¡¯t be here without the Odions. I promise to never forget that. I follow Ian Odion, and his descendants.¡± He stared at Kindra, and she glared back.

    Why would he do such a thing? Oak would see this as her fault, and would punish her in whatever way he could. But before she could denounce Monk, Petoskey¡¯s hand shot into the air, the same tattoo covering his wrist.

    ¡°I follow Ian Odion and his descendants. Kindra should get the horse.¡±

    Cougar stepped forward, hand in the air, and then Alder. Wolf, Ocelot and Gull followed, then Pine and Kingfisher. Goosebumps rose on Kindra¡¯s skin as wrist after wrist shot up around her and she began to feel the full gravity of what was happening. It wasn¡¯t about the horse. This was a rebellion. The warriors of Fie Eoin were choosing her over their chief. Spitting in Oak''s face with a forbidden mark.

    Gar stepped forward, his wrist at eye-level. When he spoke his voice was soft, meant only for her. ¡°I follow Kindra Odion, the last warrior of Ian¡¯s line. To the ends of Aleda. Forever.¡±

    Something squeezed her heart, crushing her chest with an invisible weight that she didn¡¯t know how to remove. Gar hadn¡¯t spoken to her since she punched him, but this is what he had been hiding. Rebellion.

    Coyote bowed to her, rope in his upturned hands. On his left wrist was the mark, so new it still seeped blood. She couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°If you take that horse, we are at war,¡± Osprey whispered. She had forgotten he was next to her.

    Kindra looked from the wrists around her to Oak and took a deep breath. His jaw was set, his eyes dared her to defy him once again. They needed the horse, but he couldn¡¯t accept it. She grabbed the rope.

    ¡°Kindra Odion, you will not defy me.¡± Oak stepped forward, but the horse reared, kicking at him. Everyone took a step back except Coyote and the High Priestess. Kindra almost lost her hold on the rope, but she tugged and the horse dropped to its feet, ears pinned back and nostrils flaring.

    ¡°That thing¡¯s a monster!¡± Oak yelled.

    ¡°A monster is exactly what we need to defeat the Obsidians.¡± Kindra stared at the beast; she had no idea how to use it against the Nation, but she¡¯d find a way. ¡°You said yourself they feared horses. Now we have a horse.¡±

    Oak¡¯s face burned red and his hand gripped the hilt of his sword. ¡°One horse against the whole of the Obsidian Nation? You¡¯ll get us all killed, just like your father. We need peace.¡±

    ¡°The peace that stole my sister? The peace that murdered my mother? Your peace didn¡¯t work!¡± Kindra yelled loud enough for everyone gathered to hear. ¡°The tribes starve while the Obsidians prepare to attack us in the spring. We need to strike first!¡±

    ¡°I will not be told how to fight by a girl, and I will not follow a failed warrior into battle!¡±

    Kindra¡¯s fingers tightened around the rope for want of a real weapon, but before she could do any more, Monk crossed the chasm the horse had created by lashing out. ¡°I will.¡± The horse tried to bite him, but Kindra tugged the rope and it missed. The men with the forbidden tattoos on their wrists joined him, while the others crowded behind Oak.

    ¡°You will tear this tribe apart,¡± Oak hissed as the horse tried to rear again.

    ¡°Kaye ran from Fie Obsid.¡± Kindra wound the rope around her arm so the horse couldn¡¯t move. ¡°The Obsidians will attack us.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± Oak urged, trying to bring her warriors back to his side. ¡°We¡¯ll give them what they want, and they will leave us be.¡±

    ¡°Coward!¡± Gull yelled.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have what they want. Kaye¡¯s gone, and you cannot give them the High Priestess.¡±

    A smile crawled across Oak¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s not my sister they want now.¡±

    Kindra looked from him to the High Priestess, who stood between the two groups, a look of shocked betrayal on her face too like Kaye¡¯s the morning the Obsidians arrived. The High Priestess had told her brother about Obsid¡¯s new deal¡ªand instead of preparing for war, Oak was preparing to hand over the last Odion in the Seven Tribes.

    All eyes of the tribe were on Kindra now, but she didn¡¯t raise her voice. She spoke low, so only Oak and those nearest could hear. ¡°I would rather fight and die.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your choice.¡±

    She looked at the men surrounding her, a little over half the warriors. ¡°I think it is.¡±

    Petoskey stepped between them. ¡°This is over. Get her to her tent¡ªI want two guards at all times. Coyote, help us with the horse.¡±

    As Monk grabbed her shoulders and steered Kindra to her tent, she glared at Oak. He planned to sell her to Chief Obsid.

    He may have already sold her.

 Be Prepared For A Hasty Exit

    Kaye stumbled into Gaerlom, muddy and exhausted. She''d spent Aleda''s Day half-buried inside the snowbank and began walking at dusk when the cold started to hurt. She wasn''t sure how she made it back¡ªshe barely remembered walking.

    She knocked weakly on the doorframe at the Breens and nearly fell into Timin''s arms when he opened the flap.

    "Great Awena, Kaye. What happened to you?"

    "Avalanche," she coughed out.

    He sat her on the cot. "Avalanche? Where?"

    "The pass home." She closed her eyes and lay back. She could almost hear his heart break.

    "Home? You tried to go home?"

    She didn''t open her eyes or respond. She tried to go home, but Aleda stopped her. Even the Goddess didn''t want her to return to Fie Eoin. Tears slipped from the corners of her eyes and left warm tracks down her cold temples. She passed out before Timin could become angry with her.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    When she woke, the Breens were conferring in hushed voices on the other side of the hut. She groaned and Abigail brought her a cup of tea. She brushed Kaye''s hair from her forehead as she drank. "Timin said something about an avalanche?"

    Kaye nodded. When she spoke her voice rasped as if she''d been screaming. Had she screamed? Maybe when the snow closed in on her.

    "I found the pass home, but there was an avalanche. The Mother saved me."

    "Saved you?"

    She nodded again. "She''s sending me to the Faye lands. She said She would find a way."

    Abigail pushed her hair back again. "What do you mean?"

    Kaye took another drink. She had no idea how she was supposed to know it was time to leave. "I have to wait and trust Her. She''ll send me a sign."

    Abigail looked at Gabe and Kaye knew he wouldn¡¯t argue. He trusted the Mother. "We''ll keep an eye out then, and be prepared for a hasty exit."

    That wouldn''t be difficult¡ªKaye''s material goods consisted of her clothes and wing balm. She sat up and looked around. Her bag with the wing balm was in the snow somewhere. Kaye dropped onto the cot; at least she''d be able to leave quickly if she needed to.

 The Ones He Chose To Forsake

    Kaye crept out of the hut for the first time later that day. She felt like someone had beat her with a large stick and she moved slow. Timin sat on the sand watching the waves crash on the shore. She eased next to him and he glanced at her before turning back to the ocean.

    "I''m sorry," she said. "I should have told you about Bryant coming here."

    He didn''t reply, just stared at the water.

    "I should have told you I was leaving too, but I didn¡¯t decide to until you both left, and I knew if I said anything you would tell me it was too dangerous."

    "It was." His voice held none of his usual warmth. He sounded like Bryant.

    "I know." She wrapped her arms around her knees and winced as her muscles complained. "I just want to go home, whatever happens to me. I miss my sister, my tribe. I may not have long if I''m sent to Fie Obsid and I want to spend as much time with Kindra as possible."

    There was no way to know if Obsid still wanted her or if he would attack the Seven Tribes and take her anyway. Either way, Kaye knew she didn''t have long to live happily in Fie Eoin. Assuming she had any time at all.

    "I thought," Timin stopped as his voice gave out. He took a deep breath and tried again. "I thought we could become your family."

    "I can''t stay here. It''s too dangerous." Her wings were uncomfortable and itchy under the heavy cloak, but she couldn¡¯t risk scratching them. Every day she was more afraid that she would be found out by the Gaerloms.

    He looked at her and took her hand. "I know. I''d rather you were safe in the Faye lands. I¡¯m sorry I ruined that for you.¡±

    She bit her lips together and looked south to the river that would take her home come spring. Timin didn¡¯t know about Aleda and Her message.

    A group of Gaerlom men walked up the shore, spears held at attention like warriors instead of fishermen, and Kaye sat up straighter to get a better look. There was a group of gaunt-looking men and women behind them. It looked like a small tribe¡¯s worth of people.

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    Timin shrugged as if the sight was normal. ¡°Nomads. They wander the coastline south of here looking for food, always moving as they exhaust the supply. They say there¡¯s a famine in the south¡ªthey came north to find help.¡±

    ¡°Will they stay?¡±

    ¡°Only for a night, I think. We¡¯ll give them what we can, and they will continue north. We can¡¯t afford to feed another tribe for moons.¡±

    ¡°If they go north they¡¯ll be in Obsidian territory, and they¡¯re not a generous tribe.¡± Kaye shook her head, wondering if she should tell one of the Nomads.

    ¡°They seem to be aware of that. They have someone with them who knows the Obsidians.¡±

    ¡°Good. I would hate to send them north unawares.¡± Kaye shivered at the memory of Fie Obsid and tucked her cloak tighter around her. Timin was looking at her from the corner of his eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything as the sun finally dipped beneath the water, turning it a vibrant orange that was quickly swallowed by dark blue.

    Loud footsteps crunched across the shell-laden sand as the Nomads were led toward the village. Kaye ignored them as they passed, until one of them stopped and looked down at her.

    ¡°Well well, if it isn¡¯t the Fairy Flutter herself. Is this where you¡¯ve been hiding all winter, little priestess?¡±

    Kaye''s heart contracted and she looked up in disbelief. ¡°Jorsen?¡± She scrambled to her feet as she recognized him in the near-dark. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    He smiled and it made her skin crawl. ¡°I could ask you the same, Flutter Kaye. Last I knew you were headed for a wedding in Fie Obsid.¡± He looked Timin over like he was sizing up an opponent, then turned back to Kaye, his grin returning. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Fie Eoin welcome me back if I brought their priestess with me? I daresay I¡¯d be a hero like Ian Odion. Why don¡¯t we take a little trip together, Fairy Flutter?¡± He leaned in. ¡°Just the two of us.¡±

    Kaye backed into Timin, who stood and put his hand on her shoulder protectively. ¡°And who might you be?¡± he asked.

    Pike¡¯s cold gaze left Kaye and she was relieved. ¡°Well, I¡¯d guess by now I¡¯m either her brother, or her sister¡¯s murderer. I didn¡¯t stay long enough to find out.¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°What?" Kaye stepped forward. "What did you do to Kindra?¡±

    ¡°Relax,¡± he said as his eyes drifted over her, ¡°when I left she was still alive.¡± He chuckled at Kaye¡¯s clenched hands. ¡°She was so devastated when you left that she tried to follow you.  As a warrior it was my duty to stop her. I do wonder if she can use that arm though.¡±

    Kaye shoved him, wanting to hurt him for her sister¡¯s sake although she knew it was futile. His eyes widened in surprise, but he caught himself and grabbed her arm, twisting it behind her until she cried out in pain.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Timin took a step forward but stopped as Pike twisted again, making Kaye whimper and bite her lips together to stay silent.

    ¡°Now now, Flutter Kaye. Why so violent?¡± He leaned close, his breath warm on her ear. ¡°You should know better than to attack men bigger and stronger than you. Or maybe you like it rough, is that it?¡± He released her arm but grabbed her wing instead and Kaye shut her eyes and tried not to cry. If he didn¡¯t rip her wing off someone else in Gaerlom would.

    ¡°You know,¡± he said as he backed away a little, ¡°I find the weather here much milder than in the mountains. Warm even. I wonder how you can be so cold that you need this heavy cloak?¡±

    Kaye whimpered. ¡°Please, Jor. Don¡¯t.¡±

    He tugged on her wing and she yelped and fell into him. ¡°My name is Pike now,¡± he growled. ¡°Remember it, bitch.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Pike,¡± she said, the fear palpable in her voice. ¡°Please let me go.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± He tugged again, just a little bit, but she didn¡¯t cry out this time. ¡°Is your boyfriend going to hurt me? A weaponless fisher against a Warrior of Eoin?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re no warrior of Eoin¡¯s,¡± Kaye said, her voice quiet but full of venom. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t claim a man like you.¡±

    Pike¡¯s hand turned and a fresh jolt of pain ripped through Kaye¡¯s wing. She couldn¡¯t keep the tears in any longer and they ran down her face and dropped on her chest, darkening the fabric.

    ¡°No, priestess. It was me the God chose to mark and name. You and your bitch sister are the ones he chose to forsake.¡±

    He pushed her then, onto her hands and knees on the ground, her cloak falling away to reveal her wings, one already beginning to bleed from the small rip he¡¯d made. Kaye¡¯s heart sank at Timin¡¯s gasp and she knew she had to get out of Gaerlom as quickly as she could. She wrapped the cloak about her, wincing at the pain in her wing, and waited as Pike¡¯s feet crunched away on the sand. Without a word to Timin she ran back to the hut.

    ¡°Kaye?¡± Timin followed and blocked the doorway as she shoved her clothes into the bag. ¡°Kaye stop.¡±

    ¡°He''s going to tell them.¡± She ran her hands through her hair before facing Timin. "They¡¯ll kill me." All of the emotion flooded out of Kaye and she sat heavily on the bed and began to cry. Was this the sign from Aleda? This was not the way she wanted to leave Gaerlom or Timin. This was not how she wanted to start her new life in the Faye-land.

    Timin sat next to her and put his arm around her shoulders, holding her as she cried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kaye, I should have stopped him.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°There was nothing you could do. Pike¡¯s dangerous.¡± She remembered when he was annoying, always wanting attention, always trying to flirt with her. He¡¯d become more and more angry over the years, and now¡ªnow he was dangerous.

    ¡°Are you hurt bad?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± It hurt, but not like last time. Already the pain was fading and the blood probably clotting. She untied her cloak and held her wing out, although it hurt to move it. There was a small rip near the base, but nothing Celeste couldn¡¯t fix.

    Timin''s eyes were huge. He''d seen her wings once before, but only for a moment, and not up close. She shivered as his fingers ran over her wing.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± she whispered and tucked it against her back.

    He looked up, worried. ¡°I''m sorry. Did it hurt?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Actually it felt good. Much too good. She thought it might be the same as running your finger over a warrior¡¯s mark, but at least it made the pain fade a bit.

    Kaye took a deep breath and looked at the door. She should go. Pike could come back any minute and expose her to the rest of the tribe, and then she¡¯d never make it to the Faye. But she didn¡¯t want to leave without saying goodbye to Abigail, at least.

    ¡°How are you going to get home?¡± Timin interrupted her thoughts.

    She turned to him. ¡°I''m not going home. Not yet. This is a sign from Aleda. I¡¯m to live with the Faye.¡±

    Timin''s brow creased and he looked at his hands. ¡°But they won''t let you.¡±

    A small smile tugged at her lips and she took his hand in hers. ¡°They will. The Mother came to me in the avalanche and said I was to go there. That she would send me a sign. This must be it.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± His thumb ran over the back of her hand. Even at the end of winter his skin was dark with the sun and dry from the salt of the ocean. ¡°I¡¯ll probably never see you again.¡±

    Kaye swallowed a fresh set of tears and answered softly. ¡°I¡¯d be too scared to come back, and they won¡¯t let you come to Aleda.¡±

    He nodded and looked up as his parents came inside and stopped at the sight of them. ¡°What happened?¡± Abigail asked.

    Kaye told them a short version as Abigail bound the cut part of the wing, listening with a frown. ¡°We need to tell the Chief. If this young man is travelling with the Nomads, he needs to be punished.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Kaye shook her head and grabbed Abigail¡¯s wrist. ¡°That will only provoke him; he¡¯ll tell everyone about me. I¡¯m going to go to Aleda.¡±

    Abigail sighed, but nodded. ¡°That would be best, I think.¡± She looked to Gabe, who nodded his agreement. ¡°We¡¯ll pack you some things and send you in the morning.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already got my things. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± Timin said. ¡°He won¡¯t come in here tonight, and it will be safer to leave in the morning when we can watch for people between the trees.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Gabe said. ¡°He could follow you tonight without your knowing it. You can¡¯t let him know where the Faye are. Timin can take you in the morning, and scout the area to make sure you weren¡¯t followed. It¡¯s much safer that way, for everyone.¡±

    Kaye sighed and bit her lips together. She was scared to stay overnight, but they were right¡ªit was better for the Faye if she waited until morning. ¡°First light then?¡±

    They nodded and everyone settled for a restless night.

 A Gentle Kiss To Say Goodbye

    Abigail wouldn¡¯t release Kaye the next morning. ¡°You be safe now, you hear? Go straight there and don¡¯t let anyone follow you. And make sure those Faye don¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    Kaye patted her back and forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯ll be safe.¡±

    ¡°And if you have little wingless children, you send them here to me. I¡¯ll raise them up right.¡±

    That made Kaye laugh, although it was tinged with tears. ¡°Agreed. Any Tarrin children get to live with Grandmother Abigail.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Abigail pulled away and wiped at her eyes.

    ¡°Thank you for everything,¡± Kaye said and wiped away her tears before turning to Gabe. They had never become close like her and Abigail, but he looked a little sad to see her go. ¡°And you, sir. Thank you for letting me stay.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°When you go home, tell Kaye that I hope she¡¯s doing well. And¡­well no, you better leave it at that.¡±

    Kaye nodded although she still didn¡¯t know who this other Kaye from Fie Eoin was, nor what had happened to her. ¡°If I meet her, I¡¯ll let her know.¡±

    He paused for a minute, opened his mouth, shut it again, then finally shook his head. ¡°In the Faye lands, do you know a young man named Bryant? He¡¯d be a little older than you.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    She looked at Timin before turning back to his father. ¡°I do.¡± Something changed in Gabe¡¯s eyes and he swallowed hard. ¡°Would you like me to give him a message?¡± Kaye asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Gabe looked at his wife as she took his hand and he turned to Kaye with clearer eyes. ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t remember me. You better go before the Nomads wake up.¡±

    Timin handed her a bag¡ªmuch larger than the one she had when she tried to go home¡ªand led her out of the hut and into the woods. They planned to take a meandering route south before turning inland towards the mountains. He carried his own pack and spear so it would look like they were going fishing for the day. He checked on the Nomads just before sunrise and found them sleeping outside on the beach, even Pike. It seemed the young warrior wanted only to scare Kaye and move on because he hadn¡¯t returned to harass her.

    They were silent on the trip up the mountain, although Kaye could tell Timin was becoming more and more antsy. "You can go back," she said as they reached the halfway point.

    Timin shook his head, but he looked to Gaerlom. "I need to make sure no one follows you."

    She grabbed his hand. "You''re banned."

    "So are you." He looked her in the eye. "I could¡­" He bit his lip and took a deep breath. ¡°I could cut your wings off, if you want to stay in Gaerlom.¡±

    Kaye knew he was saying it because of what his father did to himself, but the horror of the thought made her pull her hand away.

    "I''m sorry, Kaye, I didn''t mean it like that. You wouldn''t be my slave or anything, like the Legend says. I just want to keep you safe."

    "I know." She began to cry again. She didn''t want to leave Timin. She didn''t want to live with the Faye. She didn''t want to think of her sister and how long it would be before she saw Kindra again.

    He wrapped his arms around her and held her until the tears passed. "I''m sorry," he whispered over and over again.

    "It''s not your fault," she said and wiped her eyes. "You have nothing to be sorry for."

    He pushed the hair out of her face and kissed her. A gentle kiss to say goodbye. "I wish I could have kept you safe, Kaye Odion."

 Awena Protect You

    The pack on Kaye''s back was heavy and hurt her injured wing after walking so long. Her face was tear-stained and puffy, and her entire mental state had been shattered by Pike. By the time they reached the cliff she was too tired to even try flying. She looked at Timin, who nodded, ready for whatever punishment the Faye held, and whistled as she dropped her bag by her feet.

    Bryant dropped to the ground next to her. ¡°Kaye?" It came out as a breath before he saw Timin. Then his body straightened and hardened. "What are you doing here?"

    "He brought me," Kaye said before Timin could speak. "To keep me safe."

    "Safe from what?" Bryant turned toward Timin and glared. "I told you what would happen if you came back, Tarrin."

    "Bryant, please." Tears filled her eyes again. She didn''t have the energy to stop him if he tried to attack Timin. He looked at her, briefly, and Timin finally spoke.

    "Kaye was attacked and can''t stay in Gaerlom¡ªit''s no longer safe. I brought her here to make sure no one followed."

    Bryant looked at her, brows pulling together in concern. "But you cannot stay here. The Lady¡­¡±

    "Aleda told me to come. She said She would send me a sign and¡­" Kaye swallowed her tears. "I can''t think of why else Pike would have been in Gaerlom, unless the Mother sent him."

    Bryant pressed his hands to his eyes, then rubbed his face. "For the Mother, Kaye. I do not know if the Lady will let you stay."

    "I can''t stay in Gaerlom," she said softly, "and I can''t get through the pass home. I tried and Aleda sent an avalanche to stop me. I have nowhere else to go."

    Bryant looked from her to Timin and back again. "I suppose it would not hurt to ask."

    "Thank you," Kaye breathed, but before Bryant could go anywhere the Lady was on the ground next to them, and they all took a step back. Bryant bowed, wings straight out in salute.

    "No need to ask," she said and smiled at Timin. "Thank you for bringing our daughter safely back to us. Go now¡ªno one has followed you."

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    He looked at Kaye desperately and then bowed. "Keep her safe."

    Kaye threw her arms around his neck. She hugged him tight and whispered, "I will miss you. Thank you for everything."

    He nodded before releasing her and taking a step back. "Awena protect you, Kaye Odion of Fie Eoin."

    She put her hand on his forehead. "Aleda bless you, Timin Breen of Gaerlom."

    He bowed to them all once more and began the long walk home alone. Kaye pressed her hand to her mouth as she watched him go. He wasn''t yet out of sight when the Lady spoke again.

    "Kaye Odion, I welcome you back on the condition that you do not return to Gaerlom again."

    Kaye nodded and faced them. "I won''t," she said, voice hoarse.

    "Bryant, if you could take her up to Celeste please."

    He bowed again as the Lady flew away, then turned to Kaye. All of the anger drained from his face and he held out his arms. ¡°What happened?¡±

    She shook her head and walked into his arms, burying her face into his chest. He smoothed her hair until her tears dried and then looked in her eyes. ¡°Kaye?¡±

    ¡°Take me to Celeste and I¡¯ll tell you both.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± He placed her bag between his wings, then picked her up and flew her to Celeste¡¯s cave.

    ¡°Oh my,¡± Celeste said and covered her mouth with a hand as they arrived. "What happened to you?"

    "I need you to look at my wing." Kaye took off her cloak and sat before the fire like she used to when she first started coming to Celeste¡¯s cave. "It was torn. I think I can still use it, but I haven''t tried." Her voice was hollow to her own ears.

    Celeste began to unwrap the cloth Abigail put around it. "How did it tear?"

    Kaye took a deep breath. "A group of nomads came to Gaerlom last night, and there was an Aledan warrior with them. He knows about my wings. He did it."

    "An Aledan?" Bryant crossed his arms. "Are you sure?"

    She nodded. "I grew up with him. He said they kicked him out of Fie Eoin because he attacked my sister."

    Celeste gasped. "Is she okay?"

    "He didn''t say, but I would know if she was dead." Kaye sighed and closed her eyes as Celeste began to apply a cool salve to the cut wing. The pain diminished to a dull ache.

    "But why did he attack you?" Bryant asked.

    Kaye picked at the hem of her salt-stained dress. "Because I told him he wasn''t Eoin''s chosen. It was childish¡ªI should have known better."

    "He should never have attacked you, or your sister," Celeste said as she re-bandaged the wing. "Did anyone try to stop him?"

    "Timin tried, but Pike would have ripped my wing off. I was lucky no one else was around."

    Celeste brought her a cup of tea. "For the pain, and because you do not look like you slept much last night."

    Kaye sniffed the sweet smell of willow, peppermint and lavender. "Thank you." She drank it quickly, cold as it was, and sat on the bed. Her muscles began to relax after the harrowing day and she fell asleep under the watchful eyes of Bryant and Celeste.

 She Has Been Chosen

    By the time Kaye was sleeping soundly, Bryant sat next to Celeste, wondering how things had come to this and silently thanking the Mother that they had. Kaye was here, and if someone from her own tribe attacked her she would never want to return home.

    "Where will she stay?" he asked as Celeste put away her wing salve and tea herbs. "With you?"

    Celeste stopped and looked around the small cave. There was a cot for her, a cot for Elett, and the area for her hearth fire and priestess things. There wasn''t much room for another cot. "I do not know. We will find a place, I am sure."

    "I have room."

    "Hmmm."

    His eyes narrowed. "I know what you think, but it was never safe for her to stay in Gaerlom. She should have come to live here the day the Lady brought her."

    "And you were so anxious to have her around then?"

    Bryant looked away, gaze travelling to Kaye. The way her hair fell around her face and the way her chest rose and fell slightly as she slept. He lowered his voice so he wouldn''t wake her. "You are correct, but I want her here now."

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "She has been chosen by Aleda. She will not stay long."

    "She might."

    Celeste sighed. "She has been Chosen, Bryant. Whatever you do cannot change that. However much she cares for you, however much it hurts to let you go, she cannot stop the will of Aleda. Something will pull her back to her people¡ªyou know that."

    Her eyes were desperate for him to understand the bond between a priestess and her Mother, but Bryant could think only of the feel of Kaye in his arms, and could hear only the break in her voice as she said it was an Aledan warrior¡ªsworn to protect her¡ªwho tried to rip off her wing. "Her own people threw her out and attacked her."

    "You know it is only a test."

    He shrugged and looked to Celeste. "It is not me you will have to convince. I think she has not felt the loving presence of the Mother in a long time."

    Celeste looked from her basket of herbs to Kaye, then back to Bryant. "You must let her go when she does. Already she is closer to home. Already she is worried about her family. You cannot keep her here forever."

    Bryant didn''t reply¡ªhe could not promise what Celeste wanted. When he didn''t say anything, she stood and walked to the cave opening. "I am not trying to hurt you. I only want you to know you will be hurt if you continue down this path."

    Her eyes were pitying, and Bryant turned away before she did. He heard her wings as they opened and she flew out, and he knew that he had hurt his best friend, but he did not leave Kaye''s side.

 A Pounding Heart And A Sore Wing

    Kaye woke at dusk to find Bryant dozing on the floor next to her and Celeste gone, a basket of half-bundled herbs on the floor where she had been. The cave was dark except for the constant fire in the hearth¡ªsmall now that it hadn''t been tended for so long. She got out of bed, tip-toed around Bryant, and began to build the fire up against the chill of the evening.

    Bryant stirred and sat up. "Sleep well?"

    "Did you?" She smiled at him, deeply aware of his presence. He was not who she expected to find when she woke.

    He shrugged and it was clear something happened while she was asleep. She didn''t want to ask right now. Maybe once she settled in.

    "You don''t have to build her fire up¡ªCeleste won''t be back until I leave."

    Kaye turned back to the flame. "Just a little¡ªto warm the cave." It grew until she could feel the heat coming off it, and she sat back and looked at him again. It was hard to believe she would be living with the Faye now.

    "Are you feeling better?" The concern was clear on his face.

    "Yes. I didn''t realize how little I''ve slept lately. I guess I''ve been too worried in Gaerlom."

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "For good reason."

    She nodded absently. She thought she could have lived there a bit longer without being found out, if not for Pike. If Bryant hadn''t come to find her in the first place, and Celeste hadn¡¯t helped her regrow her wings, Kaye might have cut the remainders off and let Timin believe she was a silkie forever.

    "Did you know Timin was Faye before he came here?" she asked.

    Bryant looked up sharply, eyes narrowing as they always did when she spoke about Timin or his family. "Only by half," he said, voice stiff.

    "That''s Faye," she said. "His father is Faye."

    "Who told you that?"

    "Celeste."

    Bryant looked away. "His father is Tarrin now."

    "Did you know him?"

    "No." Bryant said it too fast to be the truth.

    "He asked if I knew you," Kaye said softly, watching his face. When it didn''t move, she stopped pressing him. "He said you wouldn''t remember him."

    They sat in silence for a moment, Kaye wondering what she was supposed to do now that she was here, Bryant brooding on the other side of the fire. "I''m sorry," she said, "you can go. I''ll be fine until Celeste returns."

    He looked at her, and it was the same look he had given her at the South River when he''d asked her to go to the Festival of Aleda with him. "My cave has more room, if you''d like to stay there."

    She reached across the fire for his hand and smiled. "Thank you, Bryant. I''ll stay here tonight."

    His shoulders sank slightly, and he nodded. "I''ll leave then, so Celeste can return."

    They stood and Kaye stopped him at the doorway. "Thank you for welcoming me back. I''m safe now. And happy."

    "Are you really?" he whispered and touched her cheek. When she nodded, he leaned down and brushed his lips against hers. "That makes me happy." Then he was out of the cave, leaving Kaye in the doorway with a pounding heart and a sore wing.

 She Was Done Aching For Things Lost

    Outside was chaos. The horse didn¡¯t appreciate being thrust into the middle of the political turmoil any more than Kindra did, and was biting and kicking, trying to follow his herd home. Oak and his most trusted men hid in his tent with the High Priestess, and the rest of the tribe gossiped or argued about what the morning meant, and who was fit to lead Fie Eoin.

    Kindra paced her tent as Petoskey and Wolf explained what should happen now that half the warriors had publicly defected to her. Cougar and Alder guarded the door while most of ¡°her¡± warriors built a fence to hold the horse. The only one not doing anything worthwhile was Monk, who leaned on his elbows on the floor, grinning like a fool. She kicked his foot out of the way as she passed.

    ¡°That¡¯s no way to treat the head of your Honor Guard.¡±

    She stopped and scowled at him. ¡°My Honor Guard? I don¡¯t need a bunch of warriors following me. I can protect myself.¡±

    Petoskey looked over. ¡°So could Fennec, and he had an Honor Guard.¡±

    ¡°For all the good it did him,¡± Monk smirked, and Kindra kicked him again. He raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°If you keep kicking me, I¡¯m going to do to you what Oak did to your father.¡±

    She glared at him. ¡°Oak didn¡¯t kill my father.¡±

    ¡°Oak was the head of Fennec¡¯s Honor Guard. So where was he when three Obsidians attacked?¡±

    Kindra crossed her arms. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me, since you were the one who broke the rules and went to the battle.¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t anywhere near your father. I can tell you that.¡±

    Petoskey looked over again. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Thomas.¡±

    Monk shrugged and Kindra sank onto her cot. Were the rumors true? Had Oak conspired to kill her father and make the Conals the most powerful family in the tribe? Fennec and Oak were never friends¡ªwhy was he the head of Fennec¡¯s guard?

    ¡°Who else is in my guard?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think? Cougar, Al and Gar.¡±

    She frowned and he grinned again. ¡°Really Gar should be the head, but you aren¡¯t on speaking terms, even though he just declared his love for you in front of the entire tribe.¡±

    Monk went too far with that. Kindra stood and brushed past him, not even stopping to kick his foot. She heard him rise and turned on him. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. I don¡¯t need your protection.¡±

    He bowed, tattooed wrist out so she could see it. She spun on her heel and walked quickly into the woods near the river. When a branch snapped behind her she turned, fists clenched.

    ¡°I said I don¡¯t need your protection,¡± she growled.

    ¡°Are you so sure?¡± Osprey stepped out of the trees. He held a spear, a grin crawling up his face. She glanced at the woods behind him, heart beginning to beat faster, but it seemed Monk had finally followed her instructions.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Her nose twitched as her mouth twisted up in a sneer.

    He took a step forward, but she refused to back down. His smile grew. ¡°I told you if you took the horse we were at war.¡±

    ¡°You should have thought of that when you allowed Pike to nearly kill me. It¡¯s not very chiefly to watch a warrior beat a woman.¡±

    ¡°Even if the woman deserved it?¡± He took another step forward. The point of his spear hovered between them.

    She stepped forward, hoping it would make him back off, but he didn¡¯t move. ¡°I fought him off without a weapon. Would you like a turn?¡±

    ¡°Love one.¡± He licked his lips. ¡°I won¡¯t stop when you¡¯re on the ground. I won¡¯t stop until you¡¯re dead.¡±

    She knocked the spear out of the way with her forearm and rushed him, but he danced out of the way and swung at her from the other direction. The shoulder Pike had mangled was still stiff, and Kindra couldn¡¯t move fast enough to stop the blow. Pain radiated through her arm and she grabbed the shaft with her good hand, but Osprey ripped it back, the blade slicing her palm. He punched her in the jaw, right over the new scar, and slammed her back into a tree with his shoulder before bringing the tip of the spear to her throat.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to be friends again?¡± He cooed in her face.

    Her heart raced and she glared as the thick bark of the tree ground into her back. It was hard to swallow, but she was determined not to give in. ¡°We were never friends.¡±

    A flash of light caught on a long blade. Gar¡¯s head loomed above Osprey and a dagger kissed his neck, drawing a thin line of blood. ¡°Let her go.¡±

    Osprey froze, the fire in his eyes landing on Kindra for want of his real target. ¡°You would kill the chief¡¯s son?¡± The tip of his spear pressed harder into Kindra¡¯s neck and she barely dared to breathe as she felt her skin give.

    ¡°Give me a reason to,¡± Gar growled in Osprey¡¯s ear.

    Kindra¡¯s warriors outnumbered Oak¡¯s, but if she was dead, he won. The same was true for Osprey. Conal versus Odion. The Odions were the God¡¯s family, but that didn¡¯t mean they always won.

    Osprey pulled his spear away and Gar turned him around, knife still to his throat.

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this,¡± Osprey said.

    ¡°One of us will.¡± Gar removed the dagger and pushed him away. Osprey looked over his shoulder at them but scurried off.

    Kindra leaned against the tree as she gulped air. Once Osprey was out of sight, Gar turned to her, gaze lingering on hers before traveling to her throat. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding.¡±

    She touched her neck before remembering her hand. She slowly opened it. Her palm pooled with blood.

    Gar grabbed her hand and inspected it. ¡°What happened?¡±

    She didn¡¯t reply. She didn¡¯t need a lecture after being assaulted.

    He sighed but didn¡¯t release her hand. ¡°You grabbed the spear, didn¡¯t you? I taught you never to grab a spear like that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been pinned against a tree before.¡± She snatched her hand away, but at the look on his face a nervous laugh bubbled up. She¡¯d been pinned to a tree once. Last Trina¡¯s Day. By Gar.

    She laughed harder, all of her suppressed emotions bubbling up through her diaphragm, because the only other option was to break down completely. She laughed until she had the hiccups, then could finally control herself. All the while he watched her with a frown.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    She bit her lips together to stifle another hiccup and nodded.

    ¡°Good.¡± He pulled his cloak off and pressed it into her hand to stop the bleeding, then turned her face to the side. ¡°Your jaw is bruised, but it won¡¯t stop you from talking back. And the nick in your neck has already stopped bleeding. But that hand¡­¡±

    He released her and shook his head, a frown etched deep on his brow. ¡°Will you listen to Petoskey now? You need someone with you at all times. If the Conals kill you, Petoskey goes next, then Monk.¡± He paused. ¡°Then me.¡±

    ¡°They have no reason to kill you.¡±

    The glare he turned on her was painful. ¡°I just held a knife to Osprey¡¯s throat. I started the tattoo. And even if I hadn¡¯t done either of those, I vowed my allegiance to you. Not Eoin. Not the Odion family. You.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s my fault?¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to save me, or put a forbidden mark on your arm. I didn¡¯t ask you to divide the tribe. And I certainly didn¡¯t ask you to declare your fealty to me and try to turn me into the chief.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to make you chief.¡± He stuck his wrist out to show the tattoo. ¡°This was a promise to do everything I could to make you a warrior again.¡± He dropped his arm and tugged his sleeve over the mark. ¡°I wanted Oak to step down, but I didn¡¯t mean for it to go this far.¡±

    She hugged her crossed arms to her chest. It felt as if someone was sitting on it, choking all the air from her. ¡°What am I supposed to do now? It¡¯s me or them. One of us will die.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Not if Oak makes you a warrior. If he does that, things will go back to normal.¡±

    ¡°Fie Eoin will never be the same again.¡± Just like when her father died. Just like when Kaye and her mother left. ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯ve started,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Again.¡± He looked at her, but she wouldn¡¯t meet his gaze. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to hear it, because it¡¯s easier to hate me, but I would do anything to fix this. The fight with my brother, this mess with Oak. Your father¡­ I would give my life to bring Fennec back.¡±

    He was right¡ªit was much harder to hate him when he talked like this. Especially now that she knew what he¡¯d been hiding from her. Tears slipped from Kindra¡¯s eyes, and she didn¡¯t bother to wipe them away.

    Gar kept talking. ¡°I would kill myself right now if it meant you could see him again. Just for one day. Just long enough to hear him say he was proud of you.¡± His voice caught. ¡°He would be so proud of you.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t listen to any more of this. All of her loneliness, all of her fear, all of her anger directed in the wrong place bubbled up inside her like the laughter had, but laughter wasn¡¯t enough this time. She was done aching for things lost. Kindra pressed her bloody fingers to Gar¡¯s lips, stopping his confessions, then reached her good hand around his neck and kissed him.

    When she pulled away his eyes were wide, and he didn¡¯t speak. She put her hand on his chest, over the scar she made the first time he tried to kiss her. He was warm and solid and safe¡­and here. For whatever reason, Aleda had saved Gar at that battle, and taken Fennec instead.

    Kindra pressed her lips together before she spoke. ¡°I miss you, Gar. I don¡¯t want to be alone anymore.¡±

    His look softened and he ran his thumb over her lips. ¡°I miss you too.¡± He wrapped his arms around her and kissed her again.

 It Was The Cruelest Thing

    Kindra held Gar¡¯s cloak in her cut hand, his fingers entwined in her other hand as she entered her tent. Petoskey, Monk, and Wolf all turned to them, and she stopped just inside the door.

    Monk grinned. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±

    ¡°Osprey¡¯s spear.¡±

    He grinned wider. ¡°I meant your other hand.¡±

    Instead of letting go, Kindra squeezed Gar¡¯s fingers. ¡°I have a new head of my Honor Guard. Please get out. All of you.¡±

    Petoskey rose, but didn¡¯t leave. ¡°We need to plan.¡±

    ¡°My plan is to bandage my hand and speak to the head of my Honor Guard.¡± Kindra moved so she wasn¡¯t blocking the door. ¡°I¡¯m not your chief; please get out of my tent.¡±

    Wolf left with a short bow, but Petoskey and Monk didn¡¯t move. When she turned to them, Petoskey spoke. ¡°You can¡¯t take all the advantages of an Odion but none of the responsibility.¡±

    She bristled; none of this had been her idea in the first place. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this responsibility tomorrow. Right now, I need to bandage my hand and speak to the head of my Honor Guard.¡±

    Monk clasped his father on the shoulder. ¡°Leave them. There¡¯s plenty of time to plan Oak¡¯s death.¡±

    Petoskey acquiesced with a dark frown, and they left Gar and Kindra alone.

    ¡°He¡¯s trying to help,¡± Gar said as he grabbed the basket of leftover bandages from under Kaye¡¯s cot.

    ¡°I know that, but¡­¡±

    ¡°If you say you don¡¯t need help, I¡¯m walking out that door.¡± Gar dropped the basket next to her. ¡°Accept the help that¡¯s offered before everyone stops offering it.¡±

    She took a half-step back and stared at him. She wasn¡¯t used to the Gar who ran out of patience with her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said just above a whisper.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    He sighed and picked the basket up. ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll bandage your hand.¡±

    She sat as he grabbed a bowl, filled it with water, and found a cloth to clean her wound. Even after moons, he knew where everything was and moved about the tent as if it was his. As if everything after Pike¡¯s fight hadn¡¯t happened and they were still friends.

    ¡°How did you know where I was?¡±

    He unwrapped her hand before meeting her gaze. ¡°The horse bit me. I came back to bandage it and Monk said you left.¡±

    ¡°But how did you know where to look?¡±

    ¡°You were going to the rock at the river.¡± He turned his attention back to her hand but kept talking. ¡°The one you carved your father¡¯s mark into. That¡¯s where you always go when you¡¯re upset.¡±

    Her mourning rock. She didn¡¯t think anyone knew about that except Kaye. Kindra didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Gar continued. ¡°I watched you carve it during the Starving Winter. You ruined your father¡¯s dagger doing it.¡±

    ¡°Carrick Wain fixed it.¡±

    Gar nodded. He wrapped the bandage around her hand so it was tight, and tied the ends before looking at her. ¡°I wanted to say something then, but I was scared. So I watched you until you stopped going to the rock. It was all I could do. Mourn, and protect you.¡±

    Kindra didn¡¯t know what to say. For eight summers Gar had been protecting her¡ªfrom the truth, more than anything. Now she knew the truth and still he protected her. Even when she didn¡¯t want or deserve it.

    She studied her bandaged hand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I know everyone else was worried I would hurt you, but why didn¡¯t you tell me later?¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t meet her gaze, folding and refolding the extra cloth in his hands. ¡°Kaye told me not to. She said it would only hurt you more.¡±

    ¡°Kaye¡­knew?¡± The words were strangled as the knowledge stole all the air from Kindra¡¯s lungs. All this time, Kaye knew who the other boy was and kept it from Kindra. More than that¡ªshe¡¯d helped turn Kindra¡¯s heart towards him. It was the cruelest thing she could have done.

    Gar¡¯s hands stilled, but his voice was quiet. ¡°Kaye is the reason I¡¯m still alive. The High Priestess thought I was beyond saving¡ªshe let the youngest, most inexperienced priestess-apprentice tend to my wounds. Despite that, Kaye saved me. She refused to let me die, even when I begged to leave this life.¡±

    Kindra¡¯s heart ached, and she found it as hard to breathe as when Osprey held the spear to her throat. She shut her eyes and clenched her jaw. Why Gar? She didn¡¯t want to love someone again, only to lose him eventually.

    She already loved him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave,¡± she admitted as her shoulders sagged.

    Gar¡¯s strong, warm hands cupped her face until she opened her eyes and looked at him. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you. I¡¯ll fight Aleda until I can¡¯t fight anymore.¡±

    A tear fell from her eyes. ¡°My father fought that hard.¡±

    He pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°I¡¯ll fight harder. I promise, Kindra Odion. I won¡¯t leave you in this world alone.¡±

    A sob escaped her, and she hugged him tight. She knew he couldn¡¯t keep his promise¡ªno one could fight the Mother¡ªbut she also knew how hard he would try. She didn¡¯t want to be alone anymore.

 Every Single Warrior Would Go To War

    Kindra woke tangled in Gar¡¯s limbs. Sunlight streamed through the tent flap, and she raised a hand to shield her eyes.

    ¡°Oh good,¡± Monk¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°You¡¯re awake. It¡¯s time to talk about that responsibility thing you keep avoiding. Get dressed.¡±

    The flap closed, smothering her in darkness. Gar nuzzled his face in her neck and mumbled. ¡°They can wait. Your responsibility is to me right now.¡± He pressed his body into hers and nipped her ear.

    A shiver ran through her as his fingers found the mark on her back and began tracing the scars. For Trina that felt good. But it also reminded her of the fact that there was nearly a civil war outside that door, and it was her responsibility to end it.

    She kissed Gar and stood as he groaned, a sound of longing so unexpected it almost brought her back to bed.

    ¡°You got me into this,¡± she said as she pulled on her pants. ¡°You deserve to be punished.¡± She pulled a shirt over her head and smoothed her hair down.

    ¡°Wear your warrior shirt.¡±

    She started to argue, then realized that she could be in no more trouble than she already was. If she was going to take on the responsibility of leading half the warriors in Fie Eoin, she better look the part. She dug a plain warrior shirt out from under her cot and put it on.

    ¡°Oak has my cloak,¡± she said.

    Gar, still shirtless, cupped her face in his hands and kissed her gently. ¡°We¡¯ll get it back.¡±

    She smiled at him. ¡°Put your clothes on; I¡¯m letting them in.¡±

    She opened the flap, letting the cold in with the warriors. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s talk about this plan of yours.¡±

    ¡°Monkey, Gar.¡± Petoskey nodded to the door, and they bowed and left to stand guard. When it was closed, he said, ¡°The fewer people who hear what I¡¯m going to tell you, the better.¡±

    Kindra knelt to build the fire and warm the tent against the chill he¡¯d brought with him. ¡°Why?¡± What could possibly be so bad that he wouldn¡¯t say it in front of his son?

    ¡°It may not be true, but if it is we have to tread very carefully.¡±

    She crouched on her heels. ¡°You may have noticed I¡¯m not very good at ¡®careful¡¯.¡±

    A wane smile graced his face. ¡°You are your father¡¯s daughter.¡± He sat on Loria¡¯s cot and motioned for Kindra to take a seat on hers. ¡°One of your men saw Osprey leaving the tribe last night.¡±

    One of her men. What a strange thing, to go from outcast and failed warrior to the leader of a rebellion. Kindra smiled. ¡°Good. Maybe Gar scared him off.¡±

    ¡°He was going north.¡±

    North? Osprey was as rash as Kindra, but she didn¡¯t think he had a death wish. Unless he was going to sell her. Surely even Oak¡¯s warriors wouldn¡¯t let him sell the last Odion to their enemies?

    Petoskey¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts. ¡°You seem to know what it is Obsid wants in place of Kaye.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°He wants me,¡± she said and looked at her bandaged hand. ¡°Oak promised them the last Odion warrior.¡±

    ¡°Did he promise before or after the battle?¡±

    Kindra threw another piece of wood on the fire, watching the sparks as they flew towards the ceiling. ¡°How could he promise before? He wasn¡¯t chief.¡±

    ¡°Have you never been suspicious of why the Obsidians settled so easily?¡± Petoskey searched her face as he spoke. ¡°Why take only Deer Valley, if they could have easily destroyed or subjugated us?¡±

    Kindra hadn¡¯t wondered. She was twelve when her dying father made the peace treaty with the Obsidians¡ªall she cared about then was keeping Fennec alive. ¡°I thought¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever wondered why, eight winters after we lost Deer Valley we¡¯re still starving? Every summer Fie Deorsa expands their fields and births more sheep, and every winter we starve.¡±

    ¡°We have more people than we did.¡±

    Petoskey shook his head. ¡°Not that many more.¡± He leaned forward, elbows on his knees and hands clasped before him. ¡°Did you know the Wains are hiding weapons? They¡¯re stockpiling them in the mines so Oak won¡¯t know. Every summer he asks for too many weapons for the number of trainees we have.¡±

    Kindra squeezed her hand closed and looked at her father¡¯s sword. ¡°But I was told we didn¡¯t have enough. I had to train with my father¡¯s spear because there were no extra training spears.¡±

    Petoskey nodded. ¡°So where are the food and extra weapons going?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be,¡± Kindra stood and began to pace. ¡°Why would we pay a tax to the Obsidians? The only ones who do that are the tribes who¡¯ve been subjugated by the Nation.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°But we aren¡¯t part of the Nation.¡± Kindra rounded on him as the wood in the hearth popped. ¡°If we were there wouldn¡¯t be division in the tribe. Every single warrior would go to war.¡±

    Petoskey sat, calm. ¡°I know.¡±

    Kindra lowered herself to her cot. If what Petoskey was implying was correct, the Obsidians had subjugated the Seven Tribes. Quietly. With the help of only one man who would be chief and promised the enemy the most powerful Odions so there would be no one left to fight them. When Obsid said Oak promised him the last Odion warrior he hadn¡¯t been speaking of Kindra at all.

    Her voice came out a tear-filled whisper. ¡°He killed my father.¡±

    Petoskey nodded. ¡°And he did it in a way no one could prove it. He abandoned your father in the battle. If Oak and the rest of the honor guard had been there, Fennec wouldn¡¯t have died. Neither would Geoff. But those boys saw Oak lead your father¡¯s guard away, and Geoff tried to help. And Liam tried to help him. And we almost lost all three.¡±

    She¡¯d spent the winter angry at Geoff and Gar over what Oak told her, and really it was the other way around. The wood popped again and her hands closed into fists.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you said anything before now?¡±

    A sad smile graced Petoskey¡¯s face. ¡°We were waiting for you to become a warrior. If Oak was deposed, I would become chief. It would look like a desperate, power-hungry lie. No one¡¯s going to believe a Preston over a Conal. No one. But if an Odion warrior tells them¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll force Oak to step down. Or kill him.¡±

    Petoskey nodded. ¡°Which leaves us with the second, greater problem: the Obsidians. When they find out we killed their puppet chief and stopped paying their taxes they will destroy us without mercy.¡±

    ¡°And you know, for sure, that the missing goods are going to the Obsidians?¡±

    He dropped his gaze. ¡°No. I¡¯ve tried to find out what Oak does with them, but I could not prove it.¡±

    Kindra leaned back against the tent wall. ¡°So, you can¡¯t prove Oak killed my father and you can¡¯t prove he¡¯s sending goods to Fie Obsid.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then I need to talk to Oak.¡± She sat up straight. ¡°Alone.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Petoskey said. ¡°I promised your father I would keep you safe.¡±

    Kindra smiled. ¡°Are you afraid Oak will kill me?¡±

    ¡°He already tried.¡± Petoskey nodded to her bandaged hand.

    She shook her head. ¡°He was trying to scare me. He can¡¯t kill me because the Obsidians want me. If Oak is already giving them food and weapons there¡¯s nothing left to offer, except the High Priestess, and even Oak isn¡¯t coward enough to do that.¡±

    Petoskey stared at her a moment, then sighed. ¡°You really are your father¡¯s daughter.¡±

    That made her grin, but they were interrupted by Alder. Blood seeped from under the hand pressed to his forehead. ¡°The horse is loose. Again.¡±

    Kindra¡¯s grin dissolved. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± She wrapped her cloak around her shoulders and looked at Petoskey. ¡°I will talk to him.¡±

    Petoskey folded his arms with a frown. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± She left, and Gar followed her to the woods.

 Monster Tamer

    A storm brewed in the north and Kindra was about to face down a horse, just like in her vision. The horse was in the woods, loosely surrounded by a dozen of Kindra¡¯s warriors. Cougar turned to Kindra and Gar as they arrived. ¡°The storm has it spooked. It won¡¯t let anyone near. Al tried and nearly lost an eye.¡±

    Everyone looked to her. Kindra had no idea how to subdue a horse, but it was her family¡¯s sacred totem and her job to get it back inside the fence. She nodded and entered the circle, and even Gar wouldn¡¯t follow her in.

    Kindra tried to remember her vision. The storm, the monster horses in the sky, the God saying He would teach her how to fly. Maybe He meant the horse would kick her into the trees.

    She stepped forward slowly, hands out at her sides so she wouldn¡¯t spook it. The horse eyed her as she walked, snorting air from its nose. Thunder rumbled in the distance and its ears flipped back and forth, agitated.

    ¡°Shh, you¡¯re fine,¡± she said as she neared it. ¡°No one will hurt you.¡± She reached her good hand towards the rope around its neck, and it snapped at her.

    ¡°Well now I am going to hurt you.¡±

    She stepped forward with the intent to grab its head and force it to the ground. There was a crack of thunder and the horse reared, kicking at her. ¡°Whoa!¡± She stepped back and put her hands up to protect herself. ¡°Calm down you monster.¡±

    A rope dangled between his kicking legs and she ducked in and grabbed it, yanked the horse down, and suffered a blow to her shoulder in the process. Her arm tingled right down to her fingertips, but she didn¡¯t let go.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Alright monster, I¡¯ve got you. Calm down.¡±

    Gar called to her from the safety of the circle. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s get him back in his pen.¡± She tugged on the rope, but the horse wouldn¡¯t move. ¡°Come on, Monster, it¡¯s just a storm. Nothing to fear.¡±

    The horse snorted again and blew snot over her arm. Kindra sighed. Accepting the horse was not the best decision she¡¯d ever made. ¡°You don¡¯t want to come? Fine.¡± She tied the rope to a tree limb and started to walk away. Behind her the heavy footsteps of the horse followed. Kindra turned and the horse stopped and looked at her, eyes wide, ears perked forward. It looked like it was asking a question.

    She supposed she wouldn¡¯t want to be out in the open during a lightning storm either. She turned to Cougar and Gar. ¡°Build it a shelter inside the pen.¡±

    ¡°Like a tent?¡± Cougar asked.

    She thought about it. ¡°Like the kiln shelters in Fie Wain. Something to keep the rain out.¡±

    Cougar looked at Gar and he shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s the God¡¯s sacred beast. Let¡¯s build it a shelter.¡±

    The circle of warriors went to lash together a shelter while Kindra stood under the trees with the horse. When she tried to go near his ears went back, but eventually she was able to reach out a hand and touch his neck. The fur was short and soft, and she stroked it slowly to calm them both.

    When the rain started, she kept petting it, trying to keep the horse as calm as possible as she pondered what to do about Oak. If what Petoskey said was true, then they were subjects of the Obsidian Nation¡ªall of them. The Aledans would expect her to do something because she was an Odion, the Bride of Eoin, and the only one who could calm a monster during a thunderstorm. The thought worked its way into the pit of her stomach and sat there like a small creature, unfurling and then condensing tight and heavy.

    She ran her hand down the horse¡¯s wet nose. ¡°Monster, you¡¯re supposed to teach me to fly, and I¡¯m supposed to save my tribe. Unless you sprout wings, I don¡¯t think we have a very good chance, do you?¡±

    The horse made a ¡°puh¡± noise and shook the rain from his eyes.

 I Will Catch You

    Kaye didn¡¯t think it was possible for her body to be even more sore than it had been after the avalanche, but when she woke late her first morning in the Faye lands, it was. She groaned and rolled over, but Celeste and Elett were already gone. There was a cup of cold tea and a biscuit set out for her and she slid off the bed and crawled to it. She put the cup next to the fire to warm, and ate the biscuit cold.

    She was sipping the tea when Bryant arrived. ¡°Your cheek looks worse, should I get Celeste?¡± He brushed his fingers across it, and she winced. It felt worse, like the rest of her body.

    ¡°I was a priestess too, you know.¡± She touched the bruise gingerly¡ªit didn¡¯t seem worth bothering over. The tea would help the inflammation and Kaye would look the way she felt for a few days.

    He took his hand back. ¡°Sorry, I forget that sometimes. Are you feeling better today?¡±

    She shrugged. She missed Gaerlom, to be honest. She missed waking up to the crash of the waves on the shore and the call of the gulls. She missed the early morning sunlight playing on the dark tresses of the men as they pushed their boats into the water for a day of fishing. She missed the calm grief that was always in Timin¡¯s eyes. It was different from the irritation of Bryant¡¯s frown.

    ¡°I will take that as a no,¡± he said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sore, that¡¯s all.¡±

    He looked around the cave. ¡°Can I bring you anything to help? Would you like more tea? Or food?¡±

    She grabbed his arm to stop him. ¡°Thank you, but I only need to start moving around.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± His shoulders sank, and it warmed her that he wanted to help.

    ¡°If you''d fly me to the cliff, I would appreciate it. I want to get out of the cave for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Is your wing injured that badly?¡± He scowled. ¡°If we actually fed people to Mountain, I would find the man who did this and drop him in.¡±

    Kaye smiled. ¡°While I appreciate that, I wouldn¡¯t want you risking your life that way. And no, my wing isn¡¯t injured that bad, but I haven¡¯t used them since they were cut. They''re too weak. What if I can¡¯t fly?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯d rather you take me down.¡±

    Bryant stood and held his hand out. She downed the rest of her tea and took his hand, but instead of picking her up he walked her to the door. ¡°How will you know unless you test them?¡±

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    She took a step back and shook her head. They were so high. Celeste had explained once that the Daughters were given the highest caves in case of attack. The higher your cave, the more important you were in the tribe. Celeste¡¯s cave was just under the Lady¡¯s. ¡°What if I fall?¡±

    ¡°Then I will catch you.¡± He smiled. ¡°This is how all young Faye learn. You must trust in yourself and the Mother, and jump. The Daughters say it is the same with all things in life. You trust the Mother, and jump.¡±

    ¡°And if you fall?¡±

    ¡°Then She is there to catch you, and you try again.¡± Bryant squeezed her hand. ¡°I promise Kaye, if you fall, I will catch you.¡±

    She opened her wings, and despite the pain from the rip it felt good to have them out again. They¡¯d been stuck under her clothes in Gaerlom all winter. She tested them, flapping a couple times, and frowned. They felt weak. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll hold.¡±

    ¡°There is an updraft against the wall¡ªyou just have to catch the current.¡±

    She lowered her wings and shook her head again. ¡°No. They¡¯re too weak. I¡¯ve had them hidden for moons now.¡±

    ¡°And they will not become strong unless you use them.¡± He ran his fingertips down her uninjured wing and her whole body hummed with his touch. She sucked in a deep breath and looked at him. He was smiling, but his eyes were intent on her as he found her hand and pulled her to the edge of the door. ¡°You can do it, Kaye. I will be right here with you.¡±

    Her heart hammered in her chest, and it felt as if his fingers were still running over her wing, electric as a lightning storm. ¡°Ok,¡± she breathed and gripped his hand tighter. She stuck her head out the door and the wind rushed past her, just like he said.

    It was like jumping off the cliff at home, only she didn¡¯t have a running start. She couldn¡¯t make her feet go. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she said and pulled herself back inside, but it was too late, Bryant was already jumping from the door and her hand was imprisoned in his. She fell into nothing.

    A scream caught in her throat as he released her hand. She opened her wings, but the wind caught them and ripped them over her head just as she feared. She plummeted like a dead bird. And then Bryant was under her, flying them out of the updraft, and she clung to him in case he let go again. She was crying, but she didn¡¯t care¡ªthere had been no plummeting to the ground when she was first learning to fly. No one had pulled her off a cliff before she was ready. ¡°Put me down,¡± she gasped as they neared the ground.

    As soon as her feet were on the grass, Kaye sank and hugged her knees to her chest, flattening her wings to her back. She was shaking and crying as Bryant knelt before her. "Kaye, you are fine. I told you I would catch you. I would not let you fall."

    "You let go," she said, and even her voice shook.

    "Of course I did." He tried to brush the hair out of her face, but she jerked away. "I would have ripped your arm out of the socket if I kept holding your hand."

    She put her head on her arms to hide her face. All of the Faye on the cliff had seen her¡ªa grown woman, unable to fly. It was bad enough that they already eyed her because of her surname and the fact that she was raised Tarrin; now they knew she couldn''t fly.

    "Kaye." Bryant put his hand on her shoulder.

    "Leave me alone," she whispered and kept her face hidden.

    "Do you want me to take you back to the cave?"

    She shook her head. "I want you to go."

    He sighed and she heard him stand and walk away. When he was gone and she stopped shaking, she walked to the far edge of the cliff away from the caves. She curled up again as she sat in the shade of the trees and looked to Gaerlom, wishing she could return.

 You Must Learn To Trust Again

    Kaye was still sitting under the trees on the end of the cliff later that afternoon when Celeste found her. The Daughter sat next to her. "Are you okay? Bryant told me what happened."

    "I''m fine," Kaye said and sighed. "My wings are sore, but mostly it scared me." She looked at the groups of Faye going about their business. "And it was embarrassing."

    Celeste''s smile softened. "I imagine. But every Faye here has been through it¡ªlike a rite of passage. It¡¯s how they learn to fly."

    "But I know how to fly. The problem isn¡¯t lack of knowledge; it''s that I haven''t used my wings since they were injured. I tried to tell Bryant that they wouldn''t hold." She put her chin on her knee and looked in the direction of Gaerlom. She could see only trees and mist, but she knew it was there and she missed it.

    Celeste ran her fingers through Kaye''s hair like a mother calming a child. "He was trying to help, Kaye. He thought you were scared to jump, and he is not one to coddle others."

    "The High Priestess isn''t a coddler either, but she never dropped me off a cliff."

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "But he caught you," Celeste''s hand continued. "You must learn to trust again. Trust people, trust the Mother."

    Kaye looked at her. "I''ve always trusted Aleda."

    Celeste shook her head. "Then why did you stab the Obsidian? Why did you climb the mountain? Why did you try to cross the pass in winter? Do you not trust the Mother to make things right in time? You need to learn to stop and listen to Her."

    Kaye turned away and hugged her knees closer. "I do listen to Her."

    Celeste''s fingers never stopped combing through Kaye''s hair. She was working the energy, drawing the worry and pain out into the air. When she spoke her voice was soft, as if she was putting Kaye to bed. "You listen to your High Priestess, to your family, to your own desires. You must shut those things out if you are to be a priestess. You must trust the Mother, even if it feels like she has thrown you off a cliff."

    Kaye sighed. "What if I don''t want to be a priestess anymore?"

    Celeste¡¯s fingers stopped and she was silent for a long moment. "You still need to learn to trust the Mother."

    Kaye didn''t reply and they sat in silence, listening to the children play and the birds sing down the sun. Finally, Celeste stood. "Will you come to the cave?"

    "Yes." Kaye stood. Despite Celeste''s best intentions her body ached.

    "Will you let Bryant fly you up?"

    She turned and scanned the wall. It was much too high for her sore muscles to climb today. "Yes, I suppose."

    "I promise he will not drop you," Celeste said and led Kaye to the wall as she whistled for Bryant.

 I Forgive You

    The cave was a mess and Kaye hadn¡¯t ventured out since the flying incident a few days before. Instead, she finally unpacked the large bag Abigail sent with her and found a lantern with oil, a package of smoked fish that made the entire cave smell, and clothes too small to wear. She put the clothes on Elett¡¯s cot and began cleaning.

    ¡°Kaye?¡± Bryant hovered in the door and Kaye smiled despite herself. Celeste was so busy with her priestess duties that the past few days had been lonely without him.

    He looked in before landing. ¡°You are alone?¡± Then his nose wrinkled. ¡°What is that smell?¡±

    She laughed a little. ¡°Smoked fish. It¡¯s what everything in Gaerlom smells like. I thought I¡¯d clean a bit since the space is a little tight for three people, and found it in the bag Abigail sent with me.¡±

    The darkness that always passed over his face at the mention of Gaerlom returned, but he didn¡¯t say anything about it this time. ¡°My offer still stands. There is a second cot in my cave if you want it.¡±

    She grinned at him although his expression was innocent. ¡°Do you often bring Tarrin women home? No wonder the Gaerloms fear you.¡±

    His brow creased for a moment. ¡°No. Whoever lived there last had two cots, and they are difficult to move.¡±

    Kaye shook her head¡ªit was impossible to get Bryant to lighten up.

    ¡°Besides,¡± he said, ¡°you are Faye. In fact, I brought something for you.¡± He held out a strip of birch bark that had been painted with priestess symbols. Leather thongs were punched through each corner to tie it together.

    ¡°A bracelet?¡± She took it from him. She¡¯d noticed before that all the Faye wore white bracelets on their left wrist, but she¡¯d never asked about them.

    His smile was sheepish as he tied it on her wrist, his knuckles brushing against her skin. The touch made her flush with the memory of his fingertips across her wings.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°It proclaims you Faye, welcomed into the Tribe of Aleda. Children receive them when they learn to fly.¡±

    ¡°You mean when they¡¯re dropped off a cliff?¡±

    Red crept up Bryant¡¯s neck into his ears, and he kept his eyes on the bracelet as he tied the second string. ¡°I am sorry about that. I never meant to scare you.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. I need to learn to trust people.¡± Kaye sighed and turned the bracelet around on her wrist, studying the symbols. They spoke of power¡ªa great deal more power than a regular priestess should have. ¡°How do you know these symbols?¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°I drew what I saw in the wood. Are they wrong?¡±

    She traced one with her finger and shivered as goose bumps peppered her arms. ¡°No. They weren¡¯t what I expected, is all.¡± In the middle of the bracelet was the circlet of Aleda¡ªthe symbol of the High Priestess of the Seven Tribes. And next to it a spear covered in wisteria. A warrior priestess.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She traced a symbol she didn¡¯t recognize.

    He took her wrist in his hand and a shiver traveled through her wings to settle in her stomach. ¡°A winged horse, I believe.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know what that meant. Perhaps it meant the Odion with wings? ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    The strange look from their walks in the forest was back in Bryant¡¯s eyes. ¡°So are you,¡± he said and pulled her closer. Her breath caught in her throat as his hand moved through her hair. ¡°I hope you forgive me.¡±

    She nodded and he traced her face with his fingers. ¡°I am glad you returned to Aleda,¡± he said and kissed her. Not a brush of his lips like last time but a full kiss, heavy with the taste of honey and tea.

    Kaye had never been kissed like this before, but she¡¯d always dreamed about it. She wrapped her arms around Bryant and stepped closer, so they were touching. He wrapped his arm around her waist and held her so she could feel his heartbeat, rapid, excited, drunk with her. Their tongues danced before they broke apart.

    She took a deep breath. ¡°I forgive you,¡± she whispered.

    His hand brushed through her hair again and he stared into her eyes. ¡°Are you sure you will not reconsider living with me?¡±

    She was dizzy. Timin¡¯s kiss had been a sweet goodbye, and Gar had kissed her once in gratitude for saving his life. No one had ever kissed her like they needed her to breathe. She swallowed and looked around the cave. The much-too-small cave full of priestess things that weren¡¯t hers and clothing she couldn¡¯t wear. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll live with you.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°Good.¡± Then he kissed her again with as much passion as the first time.

 Exploring Her Reactions

    Bryant''s cave was near the ground, a sign of his low rank among the Faye. It was lit by the sunlight that came through the door during the day, and there were beeswax candles for extra light when needed. The open doorway didn¡¯t provide much in the way of privacy, but you could only see the ceiling from the cliff below.

    The furnishings were modest: two cots, a table, and a single chair. There was a hearth by the door so the smoke could escape, and cooking items on the floor next to it. The cave was drafty, like all caves, and Bryant built up the small fire as Kaye shivered.

    ¡°I should warn you, I can only cook fish.¡±

    Bryant chuckled and sat back on his heels, waiting for the fire to catch. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you here to cook.¡± He still didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d gotten to the point of wanting Kaye so badly. When she first arrived, she reminded him of everything he¡¯d lost. He could see his pain mirrored in her eyes, but Kaye was still able to smile. She didn¡¯t hide in her pain, and she didn¡¯t look at him with the same pity as the other Faye. He¡¯d always been weighed down by the choices of his parents, but Kaye made him feel lighter.

    She wrapped her arms around herself and kept talking, oblivious to his thoughts. ¡°Priestesses don¡¯t have to cook in Fie Eoin. They¡¯re considered part of the chief¡¯s family, and his wife does the cooking. The High Priestess is lucky¡ªOak¡¯s wife is from Fie Deorsa and they¡¯re the best cooks in the Seven Tribes. I always planned on pressing Osprey into marrying a Deorsan, but while I was an apprentice my mother still cooked for me. Not that my mother wasn¡¯t a good cook¡­¡±

    ¡°Kaye,¡± Bryant stood and grabbed her hands, studying her face. ¡°I will teach you to cook.¡±

    Kaye took a shaky breath and her ears burned red as she nodded. ¡°That would be good.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± He kissed her to calm her nerves, then grabbed a cup and poured her water. ¡°Here. You sit and rest and let me take care of everything.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she smiled and took a deep breath before sitting on the edge of the cot. She looked ready to jump at any moment, and Bryant couldn¡¯t help but smile. She couldn¡¯t be that nervous about living in Aleda¡ªshe¡¯d been living with strangers for moons in Gaerlom. She must be nervous about living with him, and for that he couldn¡¯t blame her. He was nervous himself, although his eagerness was easily overriding his nerves.

    ¡°I do want you to teach me,¡± she said after a contemplative sip. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to feed me every day. I need to learn something more than priestess tricks.¡±

    "I will not let you take advantage of me.¡± He winked and sat with his back against the wall, watching her shy smile and slight blush. She couldn¡¯t leave now; not when they were living together. He¡¯d make sure she was so content that she would never miss Fie Eoin, even if it meant cooking for her every day.

    Kaye looked around the small room with large, scared eyes. ¡°I must be dreaming,¡± she whispered. ¡°This can¡¯t be real.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bryant stood and brushed the soot from his hands before sitting next to her on the cot. ¡°Of course it¡¯s real. No one is going to steal you away.¡± He tucked a piece of hair behind her ear and moved her chin so she would look at him. ¡°What is wrong? I thought you wanted to be here?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± A nervous laugh escaped her. ¡°I spent many summers consoling myself to the fact that I would live alone, and this is a change from that. Even in Gaerlom I was with a family, like at home. Now I¡¯m here, and...¡± She looked down and Bryant wrapped his arms around her, pressing his lips to the top of her head.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    She pulled away, face full of apology. ¡°It¡¯s going to take a while to get used to is all.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°Take all the time you need.¡± He returned to the fire and began preparing lunch. He¡¯d hoped she would be a little more secure in this arrangement. If she decided that it wouldn¡¯t work¡­Bryant couldn¡¯t think about that. He was going to have to make her want to stay with him. He was going to have to make her so happy with life here that she forgot her old life in Fie Eoin, and the Obsidians who threatened it. The bracelet he¡¯d made was strong, but he needed something to eclipse homesickness, not something that pronounced her Faye.

    ¡°Are you even hungry?¡± Lunch was soup, and he could move it to the side to stay warm, but he was hungry for something else. Every time he thought of her sharing his home it made his fingers tingle with the desire to touch her.

    Kaye laughed. ¡°No, but you seemed set on cooking for me.¡±

    Bryant echoed her laugh. ¡°I was. I want you to feel welcome.¡± He moved the soup and walked over, lifting her to her feet and caressing her hand with his thumb. ¡°I think I know a better way to make you feel welcome though.¡±

    The nerves in his stomach quickened as he kissed her slowly, one hand holding hers, the other snaking its way behind her neck and into her hair. Bryant''s heart raced, but he took his time, kissing her fully, exploring her reactions. When his hand moved down her neck and over her shoulders she sighed, and when he trailed his fingertips down her wing she trembled.

    She stepped closer, pressing herself to him and he did it again, running one finger from the base at her shoulder blade straight down to the tip. He lowered to the cot without breaking contact, and lifted her onto his lap so she could feel how much he wanted her. He ran a hand up her leg, pushing the fabric of her dress until she could sit straddling him. He could feel the heat coming from her. She kissed him back and straddled his hips with her dress around her waist, just hiding her body from view.

    Bryant pulled her on top of him and kissed her hard before he let his hand wander again. Her hands lost their shyness and explored him as well. She touched, soft and curious, staying above his waist but becoming bolder. Every time he touched her wings she stopped and shuddered, and she ran her hands under his shirt and up his chest. When he sat up to pull the article of clothing off, she reached behind him and trailed her fingertips across his wings. Bryant let out a shuddering breath as her touch shot to his core and he pressed her hips onto him, pushing against her as he leaned back for leverage. The fabric of his pants was a wall between them, and he wanted to tear the wall down.

    He grasped her thighs as he pressed against her again, slowly, repetitively. He was surprised when she made the next move, slipping her small hand through the band of his pants and running her fingers over him like she had with his wing.

    ¡°Oh,¡± he groaned as she wrapped her hand around him. A sharp intake of breath when she reached the tip, and then she was moving her hand in the same slow rhythm he¡¯d already begun.

    He kissed her mouth, her neck, whatever was closest as she rocked against him, moving her hips in time with her hand. He slid his hand up her thigh and found the hidden place he wanted, her skin slick with desire. When he touched her, she sucked in a deep breath and stopped her movement until he slid a finger inside and she relaxed onto him with a sigh. They moved together, rocking in fluid motion until he pulled his hand away and pushed her dress over her head and onto the floor. She helped him with his pants, and Bryant laid Kaye on her back in the creaking cot. He ran his hands over her body¡ªher skin was hot and perfect beneath him¡ªbefore he lowered himself onto her. She moved her legs and gasped when he entered. But he moved slow and gentle and soon he could think only of the feel of her body and his movement inside her. Their pounding rhythm came to a climax as he let out a groan of delighted agony, and shivered as he lay on top of her.

    Kaye ran her fingers through his hair, kissed his face, and pressed against him as her own body gave up the sensation of using and being used. She shuddered beneath him twice before he found the strength to roll to the side, careful as he released his hold on her. They lay with their arms and legs intertwined, brushing their fingers across sweaty skin, giving soft kisses and murmurs of appreciation.

    Bryant hoped he made Kaye feel welcome.

 I Am Yours, Forever

    Although it was pouring cold rain, Kindra smelled like wet horse and bathed quickly in the icy water of the river. It left her fingers and toes numb, and Gar wrapped her cloak around her shoulders and ushered her back to her tent.

    It was pleasantly warm inside. He built the fire up while she dripped on the rugs, the cloak wrapped tight around her although it was just as wet. When he stood and looked at her, a hungry expression burned in his eyes that made her stomach clench with desire. He stepped forward, wove his hands under the cloak to grab her hips and kissed her deeply.

    The cloak fell away as she moved her hands to his mark. She traced the pattern, and he sucked in a quick, heavy breath. When his warm fingers found her mark, she pressed her body against his and pushed him backwards until he was sitting on her cot. She crawled on top of him and pulled his shirt off as he kissed her neck, her breasts, her stomach. He flipped her over and continued down her hips to her thighs. She gasped as he parted her legs and his tongue slid inside.

    ¡°Oh,¡± she breathed and arched her back. She suddenly regretted never properly going to Trina¡¯s Day. She¡¯d made out with Gar at the last Feast of Lovers, but they¡¯d been interrupted by Jor before they got any further. Although Kindra wouldn¡¯t admit it, she¡¯d wanted to finish what she¡¯d started with Gar ever since.

    Her breath quickened and she pulled him up, unable to wait through the teasing any longer. He pulled his pants down to his ankles and entered her as she bit his lip and dug her short nails into his back. He groaned and pushed as deep as he could go.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    She rose to meet him as he thrust faster, and their bodies shook as they held each other tight and finished. He collapsed on top of her, kissing her face and neck as she breathed heavy and shuddered. They lay like that for a long time before he brought his head up from her chest to look at her.

    He ran his hands through her hair. His breathing changed, and he kissed her quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    Kindra¡¯s head was still foggy. ¡°What? Where are you going?¡±

    He kissed her again and pulled his pants up. ¡°Home, for just a moment. Don¡¯t worry, Monk is outside. No one will hurt you.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t worried about that. What could he possibly need from home, though? His sword was here, and his dagger. She had two spears and there was plenty of food. What more could he need?

    He stopped at the door and looked at her with an expression she had never seen on his face. Like he was trying to memorize the way she looked just then. He turned and was out before she could say anything.

    Kindra lay down and tried not to think about it. When she heard footsteps outside, she propped herself up, but he didn¡¯t come in. She stood and walked to the door, but stopped as she heard the low sounds of a flute. That couldn¡¯t be Gar. Why would he do that now, of all times? They had bigger things to worry about than planning a wedding.

    Kindra rested her forehead against the door frame and listened. It was a good song¡ªhe¡¯d obviously been practicing. Knowing Gar, the flute was of good construction, thoughtfully carved with symbols that would mean something to her. But why now?

    Because he knew she would accept it now. There was no question in the song¡ªit said simply ¡®I am yours. Forever¡¯. And as she listened to the notes play against the cold night air, she knew that she was his too. Had been, for a long time. She just couldn¡¯t admit it before now.

    Kindra opened the tent flap before he finished, and Gar looked up. The song may not have questioned her, but his eyes did. ¡®Will you accept this?¡¯ they asked. ¡®Have I earned your love, despite everything?¡¯ She pulled him inside and kissed him deeply.

 A Different Kind Of Strength

    The flute lay just inside the door where Gar left it last night, and Kindra slipped out of bed to grab it. She lay studying it for some time, wondering how her life would change, but she could see only the life she already had. Perhaps being married wouldn¡¯t be all that different.

    The door flap opened and she glanced at Monk. ¡°You really have to start knocking,¡± she said as she covered herself.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t bother me.¡± He grinned, but it was short-lived. ¡°Oak requests an audience with you.¡±

    Gar turned and put his arm over her. ¡°No.¡±

    Kindra smiled at him. ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t asleep.¡± She put her hand over his arm and nodded at Monk. ¡°I have reason to request an audience with him, too.¡±

    ¡°Well then, today is your lucky day.¡± Monk smirked although the humor didn¡¯t reach his eyes, bowed, and left.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going alone,¡± Gar pulled her closer. ¡°I say that as the head of your Honor Guard.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Not as my betrothed?¡±

    ¡°You would never listen to your husband, so I say it as a warrior. The warrior in charge of keeping you safe.¡±

    She ran her hand through his dark hair, marveling that he would be her husband. ¡°Oak won¡¯t talk freely if you¡¯re there. I need to talk to him alone.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s your enemy; there can¡¯t be that much to talk about.¡±

    Kindra was silent for a moment, debating what she should tell him. She could tell him everything after her talk with Oak, but if she mentioned it now Gar would physically keep her in the tent. He would say it was too dangerous to go alone. ¡°I¡¯ll get my cloak back.¡±

    ¡°The Ronnans can make you a new cloak.¡±

    ¡°Gar.¡± She ran a hand up his arm and over his shoulder to the top of his mark. ¡°I need to talk to him. You can¡¯t stop me.¡±

    He groaned and put his hand on her cheek. ¡°I know that,¡± he said softly, ¡°but I would be a fool if I didn¡¯t try.¡± She closed her eyes as he continued talking. ¡°Do you know the reason Fie Eoin doesn¡¯t let wives become warriors? It¡¯s not because you aren¡¯t strong enough. It¡¯s because the men aren¡¯t strong enough to watch the person they love most go into battle, knowing they may never see her again.¡± He ran his fingers over her face as if memorizing her features. ¡°That¡¯s a different kind of strength.¡±

    She opened her eyes and stared into his dark gaze. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than any man I know.¡±

    He smiled, but his eyes were serious. ¡°I hope so.¡±

 A Sacrifice Of One Man

    Kindra smoothed her hands over her warrior shirt. It was the same shirt she¡¯d worn to the Festival, the top hem stained with blood where Osprey¡¯s blade pierced her neck. She carried her father¡¯s spear though she wouldn¡¯t be allowed to enter with it. But as she walked across the fire circle to Oak¡¯s tent, at least she looked like a warrior.

    Her Honor Guard walked with her, for all the good it would do once she was inside, and she handed her spear and dagger to Gar as Oak¡¯s guards watched.

    ¡°Come out alive,¡± Gar said.

    She smiled, and kept it plastered on her face as she turned and walked into the chief¡¯s tent. Oak was sitting at a table with a small amount of food laid out, as if he were expecting some friendly company. His smile was as fake as hers.

    He eyed the beadwork on her shirt. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s a celebration then. Let me be the first to congratulate you on your flute.¡±

    Kindra bit her tongue to keep from saying something smart and nodded.

    ¡°And I see betrothed life agrees with you. Already it tempers that tongue.¡±

    ¡°If you called me in to congratulate me, I¡¯ll go now.¡± She began to turn, but his guard stepped in front of the door.

    ¡°Not so fast. If you concede and will be married, I want you to call off your men. We¡¯ll put this nonsense behind us.¡±

    Kindra held up her bandaged hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it was my men who were attacking you.¡±

    Oak glared at her. ¡°I¡¯ve punished my son for that vile act.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, sent him all the way to Fie Obsid from what I hear.¡± She crossed her arms as brief shock registered on Oak¡¯s face. He hid it quickly, but she went on the attack. ¡°Has he gone to sell me, or because he¡¯s too cowardly to face me again?¡±

    ¡°My son is not a coward.¡±

    ¡°No more than his father.¡±

    Oak stood and jabbed the table with his finger. ¡°You need to stop this now, before you tear this tribe apart.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already torn it apart.¡± Her hands dropped to her sides, itching for a weapon. ¡°Those warriors you call mine? They¡¯ve been planning this for summers. I was as surprised as you were.¡±

    ¡°And you expect me to believe you knew nothing of their plans?¡±

    ¡°You were the one who told me about Gar¡ªwhy would they tell me more?¡±

    He sat again and motioned for her to do the same. When she didn¡¯t, he spoke anyways. ¡°Why would you become a warrior if you didn¡¯t know their plans?¡±

    Kindra almost laughed. ¡°Did you not meet me as a child? I¡¯ve always wanted to be a warrior. When my father asked me to train it wasn¡¯t because he feared being the last Odion warrior.¡±

    Oak thought about that, frowning, while Kindra sat. She wanted to ask about her father, but didn¡¯t want to be kicked out yet. There was still too much to find out.

    ¡°You do know,¡± she said as she leaned back in the chair, ¡°that if you sell me to the Obsidians the tribe will rise up against you. As a man desperate for peace that seems like a bad idea.¡±

    Oak leaned forward, his elbows on the table. ¡°We have nothing else, and you know we can¡¯t beat them in a war. Not even with a horse.¡±

    ¡°What about food?¡±

    ¡°They were going to share Deer Valley with us. They must have enough food.¡±

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    He wasn¡¯t going to admit he was sending the Obsidians food, then. ¡°Weapons? They¡¯ve always wanted our iron.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t give them weapons¡ªthe warriors would rise up against me then too.¡±

    Kindra crossed her arms. ¡°Then we do it in secret.¡±

    Oak stared at her and rubbed his chin. ¡°You would never agree to that. It¡¯s not in your nature.¡±

    ¡°And handing myself over to the enemy to be bred is? I¡¯d rather sneak weapons to Chief Obsid than bear his child.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t accept it.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Oak tented his fingers and rested them on his chin as he studied her.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Kindra pushed.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± He asked.

    She dropped her hands into her lap and smiled. ¡°The Wains are becoming suspicious. You can only ask them for more weapons for so long before they start to wonder what¡¯s happening to all those weapons.¡±

    ¡°Eoin damn you, girl.¡± Oak stood and began to pace.

    Kindra was pretty sure Eoin had already damned her. ¡°So you¡¯ve been feeding and arming our enemies, and now there really is no way we can defeat them unless we gather allies.¡± She shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s quite the hole you¡¯ve dug, and you expect to fill it with me? Once Obsid has his son and heir he¡¯ll put me aside and attack us anyways. Once he¡¯s sure his line will continue, he won¡¯t need you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°It must have done something to his head, watching the most powerful family in Fie Eoin fall to a coward like you.¡±

    ¡°I said shut up.¡± Oak stopped pacing and faced her.

    ¡°After all,¡± Kindra said. ¡°If someone like you could kill someone like my father, what could a coward do to old Chief Obsid?¡±

    Oak threw the table over and put the tip of his sword to Kindra¡¯s throat. ¡°I said¡­Shut. Up.¡±

    Outside Gar¡¯s voice leaked through the door flap as he yelled at the guard to let him in. Kindra eyed Oak¡¯s sword, her heart beating so hard the fabric of her shirt moved. ¡°If you kill me, you have nothing to give Obsid.¡±

    ¡°Kindra?¡± Gar yelled outside. ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    She glared at Oak. ¡°Well? Am I?¡±

    His hand was steady, the tip scratching the scab on her neck from his son¡¯s blade. The hateful sneer on his face didn¡¯t match the look in his eye¡ªa look of terror that all his plans were falling apart. That she was the one who was going to unravel them.

    ¡°Obsid,¡± she mouthed.

    With a growl, he sheathed his sword and she called to Gar, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Oak stood over her. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I want the truth. When did you make your truce with Obsid?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    It was the same thing Corbin said when she asked which chief he killed, so Kindra replied the same way. ¡°It does to me. You offered them food, weapons, my sister, and the last Odion warrior. When? Was it before or after my father died?¡±

    Oak didn¡¯t reply and she thought back to the day her sister was taken, when Corbin said they didn¡¯t want Kindra, and Obsid¡¯s later surprise when she said she was an Odion warrior. She dropped her head into her hands. Petoskey was right about Oak.

    ¡°You killed my father.¡±

    ¡°Obsidians killed your father.¡±

    She covered her eyes with her hand, not caring if Oak stabbed her now. Her father¡¯s death had always held meaning before. He¡¯d died bravely, protecting the Seven Tribes alongside his fellow warriors. But now she knew he died because a fellow warrior wanted him dead.

    ¡°You abandoned him on the battlefield. You told the Obsidians where he¡¯d be and then you led the men protecting him away.¡± She looked up. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect him to survive the battle, did you?¡±

    ¡°Everyone knew we would lose. I kept the Obsidians from killing us all. A sacrifice of one man, so the rest of the tribe would live.¡±

    Kindra¡¯s voice caught. ¡°And here he thought he¡¯d only saved one boy.¡±

    Oak righted his chair and sat. ¡°Fennec knew. I could see it in his eyes when he sent Petoskey and me to make the official treaty. He knew I¡¯d abandoned him, and he knew the Obsidians wouldn¡¯t attack further once he was gone.¡±

    Tears burned the back of her throat. That was too much. Her father wouldn¡¯t have given up so easily. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he say anything?¡±

    ¡°He was a beaten man, Kindra. He¡¯d rallied the warriors and lost. In the end he accepted death so that we might have peace.¡± Oak crossed his arms and looked away. ¡°I told you everyone loved your father for their own reason, and that was mine.¡±

    Everything she¡¯d ever thought about her father¡¯s death was upended. There had been days near the end when her father couldn¡¯t tell the twins apart. Days when she would have given up her own life just to have him turn to her, eyes clear, and say ¡°Kindra¡±. It only happened once, the day he asked her to become a warrior, and she had promised with every part of her being that she would. The next morning, he was gone, and Oak Conal became the chief.

    ¡°So now you have the same choice to make,¡± Oak said. ¡°You can rally the warriors to a battle you know you will lose, or you can become their sacrifice and save the Seven Tribes.¡±

    When she finally spoke, her voice was hoarse. ¡°I want my cloak back.¡±

    Oak straightened. ¡°You chose war, then?¡±

    ¡°I chose my cloak. If Obsid wants the last Odion warrior, I¡¯ll need to look the part. And if I go to war, I¡¯ll need it all the same.¡±

    He dug the cloak out of a chest and handed it to her. She traced the nameless mark with a finger as she draped it over her arm. ¡°You¡¯ll have my answer soon.¡±

 He Wants What Oak Promised Him

    When Kindra stepped out of Oak¡¯s tent relief flooded Gar¡¯s eyes, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to smile. She held an evil truth now¡ªone that only she knew. Her father had given up.

    Kaye¡¯s voice rang in her ear, ¡°and the wisdom to know when the fight is finished.¡± Still, Kindra couldn¡¯t imagine her father giving up.

    Gar grabbed her elbow. ¡°Did he hurt you?¡±

    ¡°He knocked over the table, that¡¯s all.¡± She looked at Petoskey, who stood with crossed arms and a deep frown. ¡°He confessed.¡±

    ¡°To which parts?¡±

    ¡°All of them.¡±

    Petoskey nodded. ¡°Get her inside. I¡¯ll grab the others.¡±

    Gar handed back her dagger and spear and followed her to the Odion tent. She propped the spear against the wall, threw the dagger on her cot next to the flute, and wrapped her arms around Gar¡¯s waist with her cheek against his chest.

    He smoothed her hair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She swallowed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how we can win.¡±

    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll win. We have the Bride of Eoin, and a monster horse.¡±

    She pulled away and he kissed her, but a cold draft announced the others. Monk winked as he entered, and everyone took seats where they could.

    The Odion tent was barely large enough for Kindra, her Honor Guard, Petoskey, Wolf, Gull and Ocelot. They were crammed into the small space, sitting on the cots and floor where they could. The wind was picking up outside, temperature dropping as the storm turned from rain to sleet after the mid-winter thaw.

    Not one to let uncomfortable silences linger, Kindra spoke. "Oak has admitted to selling the Seven Tribes to the Obsidians. He helped them kill my father at the battle for Deer Valley, and we¡¯ve been paying the Obsidians restitution since.¡±

    ¡°He told you that?¡± Wolf said.

    ¡°He told me a lot more than that.¡±

    Gar squeezed her hand. ¡°About your father?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Oak called it a sacrifice of one man so the rest of us would live.¡± They were all silent and she swallowed the lump in her throat before looking at Petoskey and Wolf, her father¡¯s best friends. ¡°Did Fennec say anything about Oak before¡­¡±

    They shook their heads. ¡°Nothing,¡± Petoskey said.

    ¡°And did¡­¡± She paused and looked at her father¡¯s sword on the post. ¡°Did he say anything about why he wanted me to be a warrior?¡± Kindra told Oak it was because Fennec knew it was her dream, but was there another reason? Vengeance? Or was her father delusional from the fever?

    ¡°If you¡¯re wondering if he asked us to help you, then yes. He did.¡± Petoskey said. ¡°Even a girl as tenacious as you would need help.¡±

    ¡°But did he tell you why?¡±

    Petoskey shrugged. ¡°He knew you would try anyways, and he knew Oak would refuse.¡±

    Gar squeezed her hand again. ¡°It isn¡¯t important, why. What¡¯s important is that he believed in you, and so do the rest of us.¡±

    She dropped it. Whatever her father¡¯s reasons for asking her, she had to make the decision on her own.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°So,¡± Monk said after a long silence. ¡°Oak admitted to killing your father and selling us to the Obsidians. What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°We kill Oak,¡± Gull said, ¡°And go to war.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t win,¡± Wolf said.

    ¡°We have the horse. Kindra said they fear horses.¡±

    ¡°Horses,¡± Petoskey said. ¡°We have one horse.¡±

    Monk sat forward. ¡°We have better warriors.¡±

    Gar shook his head. ¡°They have more warriors. Even Fennec couldn¡¯t take on more than three men alone.¡±

    Kindra tuned out the discussion as she thought on what Oak said. There was no way to know if her father had truly given up, or if it was another of Oak¡¯s lies to destroy her family. But if it was no lie and Kaye returned? Oak would hand her over to the Obsidians, which would force Kindra to choose. She¡¯d been willing to take Kaye¡¯s place before, and there was nothing Kindra wouldn¡¯t give up to keep her sister safe.

    ¡°What if my father knew?¡±

    The discussion around her died off. ¡°Knew what?¡± Petoskey said.

    ¡°Knew what Oak did. What if he knew and didn¡¯t tell anyone?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he tell someone?¡±

    ¡°He was dying,¡± Monk pointed out.

    Kindra ignored him. ¡°What if he knew and he didn¡¯t say anything to keep the peace? He¡¯d lost the battle, he knew he would never fight again, and if we rose up against the Obsidians, they would destroy us.¡± She looked at each person in the tent. ¡°What if he took that secret to his pyre to protect us?¡±

    A part of Gar looked relieved. ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to go to war?¡±

    ¡°Oak¡¯s right,¡± she said. ¡°We can¡¯t win with half a tribe and a horse. We need allies. Allies who can fight, not just the Dacians. We need time to train the rest of the Seven Tribes and anyone else who will join us. The men of Fie Wain can handle a sword and spear, but we must teach them to handle it in battle.¡±

    Monk smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Oak will notice if we start training the other tribes to fight?¡±

    ¡°Not if he¡¯s dead,¡± Gull said.

    Monk grinned, but his father frowned. ¡°If we kill Oak, the Obsidians won¡¯t wait for us to build an army. They¡¯ll attack immediately.¡±

    ¡°So, we give them something they want,¡± Kindra said. ¡°Something to keep Obsid occupied while we build an army under his nose.¡±

    Petoskey¡¯s reply was immediate. ¡°No.¡±

    She raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°It¡¯s the only way we can win.¡±

    Petoskey shook his head. ¡°Absolutely not. We¡¯ve given the Obsidians too much already.¡±

    ¡°What makes you think we have what they want?¡± Wolf said. ¡°If what you say is true, we¡¯ve been giving them food and weapons since the battle. What could we possibly give them to buy back the Seven Tribes?¡±

    She took a deep breath. ¡°A son.¡±

    They were all silent for a moment, then Monk slapped his thighs and stood. ¡°Let¡¯s find Kaye then, who¡¯s with me?¡±

    ¡°Sit down,¡± Kindra said. ¡°We¡¯re not giving him Kaye. He doesn¡¯t want her anymore.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t give him the High Priestess,¡± Gar said.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want her either.¡± Kindra looked at Petoskey, but his lips were pressed together in a thin line. She looked to the flute beside her and closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to do this, but she had to tell them, at least. ¡°He wants what Oak promised him. The last Odion warrior.¡±

    Gar squeezed her hand so hard she winced. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t do that,¡± Cougar said.

    ¡°Never,¡± Gull said.

    The only one who didn¡¯t speak was Petoskey.

    Kindra kept her eyes down¡ªshe couldn¡¯t bear to look at any of them. ¡°It would buy us time. While Obsid thinks he¡¯s won, you gather and train an army.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Gar said again.

    ¡°Even if we did that,¡± Wolf said, ¡°He would hold you hostage against us. If we attacked¡ª"

    ¡°No,¡± Gar said, louder.

    Kindra finally looked up. ¡°Send me a sign and I¡¯ll leave before you attack. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡±

    Monk shook his head slowly, for once looking like he was at a loss for words. ¡°They would have a guard on you at all times. You¡¯d never get away.¡±

    ¡°I can take care of one guard.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Gar yelled and dropped her hand. ¡°We¡¯re not talking about this because the answer is no. You aren¡¯t going to Fie Obsid.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just to buy us time,¡± she said.

    ¡°We don''t buy time with you!¡±

    ¡°We were willing to buy time with Kaye.¡±

    Everyone was silent. The wind howled between the tents outside and when Kindra spoke again her voice was soft. "I may not be a named warrior, but I''ve made the blood-bond same as you. It''s my duty to protect Fie Eoin¡ªit¡¯s my duty to give my life. They¡¯re going to take me anyway, just like they took Kaye. This way we can negotiate instead of Oak."

    Gar looked around, desperate for help. "We can''t trade people. We can''t trade Kindra."

    Only Monk would meet his eyes. "Kindra¡¯s right. We were willing to trade Kaye, and it wasn''t her choice. If this is Kindra''s choice, we can¡¯t stop her."

    Gar stormed out. Kindra bowed her head and clasped her hands against her lips as Wolf followed. When they were gone, she looked at the others. ¡°Does anyone else object?¡±

    ¡°I think we all object,¡± Cougar said. ¡°But Monk is right, it¡¯s your choice.¡±

    Kindra forced a smile. ¡°Just think, if you don¡¯t win, I could be the mother of the next Obsidian chief. If nothing else, I¡¯ll raise him to respect Aledans so we don¡¯t have to do this again.¡±

 There Has To Be Another Way

    "Gar."

    He ignored his father''s voice and kept walking through the sleet.

    "Liam. Stop."

    It was a command, and Gar couldn''t help but follow it. "I won¡¯t let her sell herself," he said as he turned back into the wind. "She just accepted my flute."

    "And it¡¯s her right to give it back. You can¡¯t force her to stay."

    Gar clenched his fists. He wanted to punch something. To run to Fie Obsid and kill the chief himself. Every time he managed to make things right with Kindra, something happened to pull her away. It was his brother''s curse working against him. "There has to be another way."

    Wolf put his hand on Gar''s shoulder and led him between two tents where the wind and sleet weren¡¯t so bad. "We don''t know that Obsid will accept. The first thing will be to send someone to propose the trade. He may not think she''s worth the entire Seven Tribes."

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "She''s worth the entire world."

    Wolf smiled, but it fell quickly. "If Obsid doesn''t agree, then we are back to where we started. Monk can find out if he''s willing. The chief may want the food and weapons more than a son."

    "I''m going with Monk."

    "Then I¡¯ll go too. If you give away your feelings, the chief will be more likely to accept." Wolf patted his shoulder. "And we can''t have you killing the chief while we''re in Fie Obsid."

    Gar looked toward the Odion tent, praying that Obsid wouldn''t want her. "I''ll let you go back alone." He couldn''t face Kindra right now.

    Wolf nodded. "Go see your mother. She''ll want to spend time with you before we leave. In case we don''t return."

    *****

    That night Kindra sat on her cot in her empty tent and ran her fingers over the pattern of Gar¡¯s flute, hoping he would come to see her before they left for Fie Obsid. How was it that in less than a day she had gone from being betrothed to Gar to being possibly betrothed to Chief Obsid? The thought made her sick.

    She looked up when she heard footsteps outside. Gar''s bass voice trembled through the door flap, but she couldn''t tell what he was saying against the wind. More movement¡ªMonk getting up. Cougar would be outside keeping guard for the rest of the night.

    The footsteps receded and Gar left without saying a word to her. She wanted to run after him¡ªto beg him to forgive her, to prove to him that this was the only way they could win. Instead, she curled around the flute and stared at the wall for the rest of the night.

 He Had Lost Kindra

    The warriors left by canoe well before dawn to arrive in Fie Obsid at a reasonable time. Delegations had to arrive by canoe¡ªan Aledan caught walking into Obsidian Territory was considered a threat. Moving upriver in winter would be hard, but faster and less hassle than walking through the snow. And Oak¡¯s warriors couldn¡¯t stop them if they were in the water.

    They were to Fie Obsid by late morning, and Obsidian warriors surrounded them before they had a chance to dock. At least Monk had come on official visits before and knew what to do. A few words of Obsidian and they were being led to the chief.

    At the great house they were stopped, and one guard entered as the others gathered the Aledan¡¯s weapons. It didn¡¯t take long to be allowed in to the see the chief, and Gar looked around the great house, trying to picture Kindra living there. She would hate it¡ªthere was no privacy.

    They stopped before Chief Obsid and bowed. ¡°Ah, Monkey Preston. It¡¯s been a long time since last you came here. What brings you to Fie Obsid?¡±

    ¡°I was here a few moons ago with the High Priestess. To retrieve a warrior.¡±

    Obsid smiled. ¡°Ah yes, the Bride of Eoin. You¡¯ll forgive me if I didn¡¯t notice you, I was pre-occupied.¡±

    Gar¡¯s hands folded into fists and his father glanced at him. He knew what it meant: ¡®be careful or you¡¯ll give yourself away¡¯.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard,¡± Monk continued, ¡°that you want to steal our God¡¯s bride for yourself.¡± Obsid lifted an eyebrow, but nodded him on. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that you own the Seven Tribes.¡±

    The chief¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, but he rose from his chair. ¡°Let us talk with a little more privacy. Come.¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    He led them through the curtain behind his chair and into his personal rooms. Rugs covered the ground, thick curtains adorned the wall, and there was a small table with incense to keep out the worst of the smells. It was as private as a great house room could get.

    A girl with obsidian-dark hair and a fine black dress pulled four chairs into a circle, bowed, and scurried into an adjoining room without looking at anyone. ¡°My daughter,¡± Obsid said with a dismissive wave of his hand. At least Kindra would have another female in the rooms, but the girl was so meek Gar knew Kindra wouldn¡¯t like her.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Obsid settled himself into his chair and leaned back as the Aledan¡¯s sat. ¡°Who told you I own the Seven Tribes?¡±

    Monk sat, but he didn¡¯t look as comfortable as Obsid. ¡°Chief Oak.¡±

    Obsid¡¯s mouth twitched. It appeared he didn''t want that information known. ¡°Brave man. Or stupid.¡±

    ¡°Trusting. He knows that if we kill him and take the Seven Tribes back you will deliver swift retribution.¡±

    Obsid nodded. ¡°Which is, I assume, the only reason my puppet chief is still alive right now.¡±

    Monk smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve come to buy back the Seven Tribes.¡±

    The chief laughed, tipping his chair back until Gar was sure it would fall out from under him. He wished it would. ¡°What could you possibly offer me that¡¯s worth the entire Seven Tribes?¡±

    Monk looked at Gar and Wolf, then turned back to Obsid and licked his lips. ¡°The last Odion warrior. The Bride of Eoin. And perhaps, in time, a son.¡±

    The mirth drained from Obsid¡¯s features and he sat up straight. ¡°That¡¯s quite the proposal. One woman, for all the Aledans in Camden Valley.¡± He drummed his fingers on the arm of the chair, a noise that grated into Gar¡¯s head and made him want to rip Obsid¡¯s arms off. ¡°And you can guarantee she would come willingly, unlike her murderous sister?¡±

    ¡°It was her idea,¡± Monk said. ¡°She has offered herself to you, in payment for the Seven Tribes.¡±

    Obsid chewed his lower lip, fingers still drumming. Gar¡¯s own fingers were gripping the arms of his chair so tight he thought they might snap. He silently willed Obsid to say no. Silently begged Aleda that the chief would refuse, and they would have to find some other way to rid themselves of the Obsidians.

    ¡°I want to hear it for myself,¡± Obsid finally said. ¡°I want you to bring her here and let her say she will be mine. When you do that and we are married, Oak and the Seven Tribes are yours.¡±

    The arm of Gar¡¯s chair snapped off in his hand, and he looked at it, numb. He had lost Kindra.

 Aleda Does Not Choose Sides

    "Ha! Get away from that monster," Kindra yelled at the group of children crowding the fence where the horse was kept. He was chewing on grass, ignoring the children, but his ears perked at her voice. He made a noise that she could only describe as annoyance.

    "Don''t you ''puh'' at me, Monster." She pointed her spear at him and glared. She didn''t have the patience for an irritated horse today. Not with Monk, Gar and Wolf in Fie Obsid deciding her fate. "You hurt any of those children and I will have your neck."

    The horse¡¯s ears went flat, and he charged, stopping just before the fence. He reared with a thunderous scream and Kindra fell back in her haste to get away. The children scattered.

    "That''s it," she pushed herself up, spear in hand, and jumped the fence. "Sacred or no, I''m going to teach you who''s boss."

    The horse backed up, ears flattened, head down, but a voice from behind stopped them both. "Kindra Odion." It was the voice of the Goddess and Kindra shrank away from the horse.

    "Stay back, Priestess," she said, but the woman walked right up to the fence and clicked her tongue. The horse walked over in curiosity, ears perked forward at the new person who was neither fearful nor threatening.

    "Be careful," Kindra said, although it wasn''t necessary. The horse was a sacred beast and the High Priestess was the Gods'' chosen representative on earth. Who better to handle the creature?

    The High Priestess smiled and pet his nose. As he began to relax and move closer, she stroked his neck and shoulders, urging him to peace. "There is a difference between taming and breaking, Kindra.¡± She scratched his neck and ears, shedding the dead hair and dust from his coat. "I remember another child of the God who was thought to be untamable not so long ago."

    Kindra didn''t speak. She didn¡¯t know what to say to the High Priestess now that things had gone so poorly.

    "He should have a name," the woman said.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "I''ve been calling him Monster, after my dream."

    The priestess frowned. "This is a glorious beast; powerful, gentle, regal. He needs a name to match. We shall call him Eoin."

    Kindra was shocked¡ªthat must be some sort of blasphemy, even if the horse was the God''s sacred animal. Then again, every person in the tribe who didn''t want to kill her had a blasphemous mark on their wrist. It couldn''t be that much more damning to name a horse after the God.

    "Eoin it is then." Kindra inched closer and ran her hand down Eoin¡¯s long nose, studying the feel of it so she wouldn¡¯t have to look at the High Priestess. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Whose side are you on? Your brother''s, or mine?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on Aleda¡¯s side.¡± There was a smile in her voice, but it annoyed Kindra.

    ¡°Then whose side is Aleda on?¡±

    The High Priestess touched Kindra¡¯s shoulder gently, as if it would soften the blow. ¡°Aleda does not choose sides. She is here only to give strength and comfort to those who would ask it.¡±

    Kindra sighed. ¡°Did you know your brother sold the Seven Tribes to the Obsidians? He killed my father to become chief.¡±

    The High Priestess¡¯ hand stiffened and fell from Kindra¡¯s shoulder. She was silent so long that Kindra thought she wouldn¡¯t answer. When she finally did speak, it was not with the confidence that her voice always held. ¡°He told you this?¡±

    Kindra nodded.

    ¡°I did not know. My brother and I have never been close, and he has only become harder for me to read since he became chief.¡±

    Kindra faced her and saw Monk walking towards them from the village, his face dire. Her breath caught in her chest, heart pounding. What did Obsid say?

    When he made it to the fence he stopped and bowed to them. ¡°Priestess. Kindra.¡±

    They nodded back, and Kindra pressed her hands together in front of her to stop them from shaking. ¡°Well?¡±

    Monk looked at her, and she saw it in his eyes before he spoke. ¡°He accepts. On the condition that you go to Fie Obsid and tell him yourself that you will not back out and make a fool of him as your sister did.¡±

    Kindra¡¯s heart plummeted into her stomach as she heard the words, and it took a moment to process what it meant. ¡°Go to¡­go now? I thought he would...what about Gar?¡±

    The High Priestess looked from one to the other. ¡°What have you done?¡±

    Monk ignored her and continued to look at Kindra. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You won¡¯t have to stay yet. We¡¯ll leave in the morning.¡±

    ¡°And Gar?¡±

    Monk shrugged. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t seek him out right now.¡± He bowed to them both and walked back to the village. Kindra stared after him, feeling as if her entire world was shattering.

    ¡°Kindra Odion,¡± the High Priestess spoke, her voice rumbling like the Goddess. ¡°What have you done?¡±

    Kindra continued to stare after Monk. ¡°I bought the Seven Tribes from the Obsidians.¡±

 I Marry Who I Choose

    The only weapon Kindra took with her was her father¡¯s spear, to remind Obsid that she was an Odion and did not fear him or his warriors. He met them at the riverside, dressed in what she could only assume was his best, and smiled like a man who had just won everything he had ever wanted.

    ¡°She may keep her spear,¡± he said as his men unarmed Monk and Wolf. ¡°I like the look of the blade against her bright hair." His calloused fingers picked up a strand. "Quite lovely.¡±

    Kindra had to stop herself from smacking his hand away. She walked stiffly next to him as he led her to the great house.

    ¡°Please,¡± he swept his arm out and bowed slightly to her as they reached the door. She walked in first and waited for him to take the lead again. ¡°You¡¯ve seen all this before,¡± he said, still smiling. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my rooms, and I will show you what will be yours.¡±

    She turned to look at Monk, panicking, but Obsid chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I wouldn¡¯t take advantage before we are married. I have patience. After all, it is you who came to me.¡±

    Kindra swallowed the bile in her throat and followed him through the curtain and into his private rooms. It was warm with the curtains and rugs, and a low, earthy smell rose from a bowl on a small table. It masked the stench of too-many bodies that permeated the rest of the great house.

    ¡°I must admit, I was surprised to hear that you changed your mind,¡± Obsid said as he offered her a chair.

    She sat on the edge of it, her spear at attention in her left hand. ¡°I¡¯m a warrior. It¡¯s my duty to give my life for the tribe.¡±

    His smile was playful and dangerous. ¡°Is that what this is? A sacrifice?¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t a sacrifice, you wouldn¡¯t have accepted.¡±

    His smile widened. ¡°You¡¯re a very smart woman.¡± At a wave of his hand a girl, several summers younger than Kindra, bowed into the room with a platter of food and wine. Unlike the Seven Tribes, which were always starving by this time of the winter, the Obsidians had Deer Valley, and all the food Oak had been sending. There was venison, freshly killed and roasted, and a stew of dried apples and hare. Kindra looked away.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The chief was nonplussed, and began eating as her stomach cramped at the wonderful smell. ¡°I assume,¡± he said between bites, ¡°Monkey told you my conditions and that¡¯s why you¡¯re here.¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s hear it. I am a patient man, but I think you¡¯ll want to get home and spend as much time as possible with your family before you are separated from them.¡±

    She glared at him. ¡°I have no family; you took them from me. My father and mother. My sister. And now you will take me.¡±

    His smile dropped from his face. ¡°Don¡¯t be dramatic. It doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±

    She straightened her shoulders. ¡°Chief Obsid, I agree to be your wife in exchange for the freedom of the Seven Tribes and hunting rights in the valley.¡±

    He lifted his eyebrow. ¡°Monkey said nothing about Deer Valley.¡±

    ¡°I make my own deals. You offered hunting rights for my sister, and I will take no less.¡±

    He sat back and chewed thoughtfully, staring at the pattern of the curtain behind her. ¡°You are becoming very expensive.¡±

    ¡°I am the last living descendant of the Odion. You take me, and you leave the Seven Tribes with no one of the God¡¯s line.¡±

    ¡°Your people will let you go so easily?¡±

    ¡°I marry who I chose.¡± She looked at the rug; if only that were true.

    Chief Obsid wiped his hands and grabbed the cups, handing one to her. ¡°Good. Then we are agreed. Your people get their freedom and hunting rights in the valley after my son is born. If you decide otherwise, or kill Oak before we''re married, I will destroy the Seven Tribes. We¡¯ll marry in Fie Eoin after the snow melts.¡±

    ¡°In Fie Eoin?¡± Kindra had assumed she could leave the Seven Tribes quietly, without the people knowing what she had done.

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want anyone causing a war because they think I¡¯ve kidnapped you. I¡¯ve already lost a chair to one of your men.¡±

    Gar. Her hands shook and she spilled wine on the rug.

    Obsid tsked and the quiet girl¡ªwho Kindra had forgotten all about¡ªrushed to clean it. When she finished, he raised his glass. ¡°To our agreement.¡±

    ¡°To our agreement,¡± she said quietly and took a sip. It was good wine.

    ¡°Now run home to that chair-breaking man," he waved her away. "And don¡¯t get yourself pregnant or I will rip that bastard child out with my bare hands. I will not be cuckolded by an Aledan bitch.¡±

 Enjoy Your Final Two Moons

    When they stepped out of the canoe and back onto Seven Tribes land, Kindra threw up. When she finished, Monk escorted her to her tent, and she curled into a ball around Gar¡¯s flute and sobbed until the tears wouldn¡¯t come anymore.

    Two moons until the snows melted. Two moons in Fie Eoin, and then she would leave for good. If Obsid hadn¡¯t already issued an edict that she was not to harm Oak, she would kill him right now. Walk into his tent and stab him with her father¡¯s spear. But he couldn¡¯t be touched until after the ceremony.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Instead, she walked the short distance to his tent and waited in the cold to be allowed inside.

    "Do you have your answer?" Oak said without feigning politeness.

    There was only dread inside and Kindra couldn''t bring herself to smile or glare. "I¡¯ve just returned from Fie Obsid. I''m marrying the chief on my own terms. If you or your men harm me, you will die. Enjoy your final two moons."

    Oak''s eyes widened and despite his open mouth no sound came out. She turned and went back to Gar''s flute.

 What Have You Learned

    It was truly spring in Aleda. The cliff bloomed with wisteria, the smell so heady it woke Kaye well before sunrise. The days were noticeably longer and warmer and herbs grew across the mountainside. Kaye''s heartache for Gaerlom was slowly replaced by homesickness for Fie Eoin and a weak feeling of belonging with the Faye. Her wings were strong enough to fly and she couldn''t complain about her living arrangement. Not when Bryant wrapped his arms around her and kissed her the way he did. His angry, pained look disappeared whenever he looked at her.

    Despite it all, Kaye felt useless. Bryant was often gone¡ªhelping lift large things onto the cliff, hunting, or helping his mother, who Kaye had yet to meet. Celeste was always busy with priestess duties, and Kaye helped when she was allowed.

    Today she was allowed. Kaye and Celeste walked north along the mountainside looking for early herbs. Kaye still didn''t know the names and uses for all of them, but her eyes were well trained to pick out the leaves of something useful amidst the undergrowth.

    "The pass will be clear soon," Celeste said as they walked. Her voice sounded strained. "Have you decided what you will do?"

    Kaye kicked aside a fern, but nothing grew underneath. "I have to go home, to warn them at least."

    "And if the Obsidians still want you?"

    She shrugged. She didn''t know what she would do if Obsid still demanded a sacrifice. The thought of going back to Fie Obsid terrified her.

    "Have you talked to Bryant about it yet?" Celeste''s voice was even more strained.

    Kaye thought of the look in his eyes whenever she spoke of home. It was more than sadness or anger¡ªit was betrayal. "We don''t talk about it."

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Oh, Kaye." Celeste stopped her with a hand. Her eyes were full of things unsaid and Kaye wanted to shake her.

    "Why do you keep things from me?"

    Celeste jerked back a little. "I do not." She looked away and Kaye knew she was lying.

    "You don''t think I should be with Bryant." She crossed her arms.

    "I never said that."

    "Not out loud," Kaye said. "I''m a priestess too. I can read you."

    Celeste reached out to her. "That, right there. That is why. You are a priestess, and you cannot devote yourself fully to the Mother if you are also devoted to Bryant. And the longer you put it off, the harder it will be for both of you."

    Kaye turned away. "I can be devoted to them both."

    "You cannot."

    "I can." She turned her gaze on Celeste, anger building in her chest. "I have been devoted to my sister, my mother, my High Priestess and my Goddess my entire life. How can it be harder to be devoted to Bryant too? Even Aleda has a consort."

    "Eoin is a false god."

    "Maybe in Aleda, but not in the Seven Tribes."

    "Then why aren''t your priestesses allowed to marry?"

    Kaye looked away again, she had no answer for that. She¡¯d never had a reason to question it before.

    Celeste took a step closer and grabbed Kaye''s hand. "One day it will come down to a choice between a person you are devoted to, or the Mother. It always does. If you are going to be a priestess, you must chose the Mother. No one else. Not Bryant, not your High Priestess, not your sister. Aleda."

    "Of course I would choose Aleda."

    "Would you?" Celeste dropped her hand. ¡°You keep running away from Her.¡±

    "Excuse me?" Kaye crossed her arms and glared. "I trust Aleda with my life. I trusted her when she said I must come here, even though I thought I¡¯d be thrown out."

    ¡°Yes, because you had things to learn, but what have you learned except the feel of Bryant¡¯s lips and hands? And now you¡¯ll go home and put your tribe in danger for the promise of those touches.¡± Celeste took a deep breath and composed herself. ¡°That is not how a priestess acts. You always chose the many over the one. No matter how much you care for the one."

    "No one asked if I wanted to be a priestess. No one asked what I wanted from my life. What if I want Bryant more than I want to be a priestess?" Kaye shoved her bag of herbs at Celeste. ¡°I don''t think you need my help today."

    She turned and walked back toward Aleda, and Celeste didn''t try to stop her.

 Daughter Of Eoin/Daughter Of Aleda

    A thick grove of trees soared out of the forest before Kaye, and she wondered how she¡¯d missed it before. She had flown and walked all over the mountainside with Bryant and Celeste, but she didn''t remember ever walking in this direction. As she moved closer, she felt a whisper of dark energy and wondered why Celeste had not spoken of this place. Perhaps it was only for priestesses¡ªtrue priestesses. Still angry at Celeste, Kaye slipped through the barrier of trees.

    The center of the grove opened into a deserted ring about three meters across. The floor was covered in dead leaves and discarded pine needles, but nothing so much as a blade of grass grew inside the ring, with the exception of a small rectangle of rock, about a foot square and as tall as her abdomen. The top was worn and smooth, with a circular pool of water gathered in the middle, and the sides were pocked with the remnants of scorch marks. Kaye said a prayer to Aleda before crossing the threshold of the deadened circle.

    She felt the change immediately. The sickening hatred because she was Faye¡ªthe fear echoing from the residual memories. But somewhere below the barrage was a vein of welcoming, of brotherhood, because despite her wings, Kaye had been raised Tarrin, and was a descendant of the Odion.

    ¡°You are what we¡¯ve become,¡± it whispered to her soul, ¡°daughter of Eoin,

    daughter of Aleda,

    you are our future. You must understand.¡±

    Two voices, pulling in two directions, speaking in disharmony as they tried to sway her toward them. Kaye wished she¡¯d protected herself before entering the grove and turned to go, but she could hear them clearly¡ªtwo distinct voices clashing in the stone.

    ¡°Daughter of Eoin.

    Daughter of Aleda.

    You must see."

    The ringing of the voices in the stone propelled her forward to stand before it. She ran her hand above the surface and the energy of the stone shifted and pulsed beneath her. It shimmered within her hand like a scrying pool and she watched, detached, as it moved up her arm. She only had time for a breathless gasp as the energy engulfed her, and she grabbed the sides of the stone, bent over the water.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Kaye had always been a twin, but now she knew what it was really like to be two people at once, one person in two bodies. She was both the Faye and the Tarrin. She was looking at herself and returning her own gaze. She knew everything that happened in that moment because it happened to her, by her own hands.

    At the same time, however, she was neither of these women. They had names

    Katrina

    Brianna

    and families and pasts and futures separate from her own. She was their distant future, both of these women, but they acted out none of this in anticipation of her. Kaye was a ghost watching on in silence.

    ¡°You wanted this, woman; it will be by your hand that it is done.¡± Ian pressed the cold bone knife into Katrina¡¯s hand as she stared at him, wide-eyed. She hadn¡¯t expected it to come to this violent separation of the tribe. But he turned to his tribe-wife, the Lady of the Faye, and there was compassion and regret in his eyes. Maybe even love. Kat¡¯s grip on the knife tightened and she straightened.

    ¡°Pray your Mother can protect you from this, Brianna. Pray you are powerful enough to stop me.¡± Kat stalked forward to the beaten figure on the ground.

    Brianna tried to rise, her hands under her, spent muscles trying to push her up. ¡®Aleda, help your humbled daughter,¡¯ she cried out in silence, ¡®do not let her do this to me!¡¯ She was on her hands and knees, her breath coming hard into her chest, when Katrina grabbed her wing and pulled it. Brianna arched back and was thrown for a second time against the altar. She gripped the rock, steadying herself against its sturdy, solid weight, and pain blazed across her back like a whip as the first cut ripped through the base of her wing.

    She cried out, but the noise did nothing to quell the vicious knife. Kat tore at the other wing, jealous rage wanting not only to remove it, but to ruin it so no magic could make the Lady Faye again. Brianna did not cry out again, but clung to the altar with silent tears. Her mind was too busy to find the place where pain, anger, and regret did not exist, but shock kept the pain at bay. She turned her eyes to Ian, but he wouldn¡¯t look at her. Her vision floated past him to a young ghost of a woman with the features of the tribe¡ªof the Faye.

    Then Kat flung the Lady from the altar and laid the ruined wings on top of the stone, the bloody knife holding them down. ¡°You are cast out. From here on, any person in the tribe of Aleda with wings will be whipped and cast out, like you. Your power is mine now.¡±

    The scene began to dissolve as Kaye stumbled out of the clearing, her new wings burning where they lay across her back. She hit a tree and sunk down against its trunk, eyes still wide and mouth parted. As the spirit of the altar¡¯s vision faded, relief rushed in, and Kaye fainted.

 The Altar Is No Place For A Faye

    It was late afternoon when Bryant returned to the cave. Kaye was gone, and he built up the fire so it would be warm for her return. But when Celeste stopped by, Kaye wasn''t with her.

    "She hasn¡¯t returned?" Celeste''s anxious face turned to worry. "She left me this morning."

    "I thought she was helping you find herbs today?"

    "She was, but I upset her and she left. I thought she would come straight home." Celeste looked around as if Kaye would appear out of the cave wall. "You don¡¯t think she went to Gaerlom?"

    He shook his head. "She knows better. You did not see any Tarrin?"

    "No. We were on the mountainside, north of the Altar."

    Bryant grabbed Celeste''s arms so hard she winced. "You let her wander off by the Altar?"

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Ow, Bryant!" He released her and she rubbed her arms. "She would feel it before stumbling in there. She would know to stay away."

    He squeezed his hands at his sides. How could Celeste be so stupid? The Altar was death to the Faye. No good came from that dark place, and all young Faye were taught to avoid it. "Did you warn her?"

    "She is a priestess. I do not need to warn her about dark energy."

    "I must find her." Bryant kicked the fire down and pushed past Celeste to the door.

    "I¡¯ll join you. It¡¯s my fault she¡¯s gone."

    They found Kaye lying against a tree, hand around the bracelet on her wrist, unhurt but unresponsive. Bryant felt her forehead, fevered, and opened each eye; they stared blankly at him. She twitched but her eyes remained sightless, and he could tell she was seeing only out of the third eye of visions. ¡°Kaye, wake up.¡± She didn¡¯t respond, not as much as a twitch.

    ¡°The Lady should look at her.¡± Celeste nodded toward the cliffs. ¡°The Altar is no place for a Faye.¡±

    ¡°She is not really Faye, though. She was raised Tarrin.¡±

    ¡°She was raised by her High Priestess¡ªshe is more Faye than Tarrin.¡±

    Bryant gave a disgusted snort. ¡°What a fine Faye-teacher she had then.¡±

    ¡°Bryant,¡± Celeste chided as she checked Kaye for injuries. He didn¡¯t reply and she stood. ¡°Take Kaye to my cave,¡± she said, and he scooped her up. They made the short flight back in silence.

 Your False Goddess

    Kaye woke in Celeste''s cave with a pounding headache and a dry tongue. Her stomach churned and her wings burned like they had just been cut.

    The mouth of the cave was dark; the fire in the hearth burned low. Celeste was asleep on the floor, but lifted her head when Kaye tried to sit up.

    "What happened?" Kaye whispered so she wouldn''t wake Elett on the other side of the room.

    Celeste filled a cup with water and brought it to her. "You found the Altar of Aleda. I should have warned you, but I never thought you would go in."

    Kaye sipped the water slowly as her memories returned. "It knew me. It said I must see."

    "See what?" Celeste sat down next to her, face full of curiosity. The fight was forgotten.

    Kaye thought on what she saw. Ian Odion, the separation of the tribe. The women. "A woman named Kat cut the Lady''s wings off."

    Celeste nodded. "Katrina, the Odion''s consort. She wanted to be a priestess, and when the Lady would not allow it because she was Tarrin, Katrina cut Brianna''s wings off and made herself a goddess."

    "A goddess?" Kaye had never heard of the Goddess Kat.

    "Trina, your false goddess. Twin and consort of Eoin, your false god."

    Katrina, Trina. She had been the first priestess of Fie Eoin. Kaye was horrified at the memory of the vision and how it differed from what she was told as a child. Ian Odion was a hero in the Seven Tribes¡ªTrina the priestess beside him. They had been deified for the courageous, selfless act of "saving" the Seven Tribes from the Faye. It was all a lie.

    "And the Lady?" she whispered. "Brianna?"

    "Was the Odion''s true wife. He took their Tarrin son away. He destroyed her. A Faye with no wings is no longer Faye."

    "Oh gods." Kaye pressed her fingers against her mouth. Ian Odion was no hero. He wasn''t a good man at all. "Why would they do it?"

    "Because they were Tarrin, and we are Faye." Celeste shrugged as if that explained it.

    "That''s not a good reason."

    "They were not good people."

    "But¡­¡± Kaye had grown up Tarrin, in a Tarrin tribe, and no one had ever tried to take her wings. She''d encountered a bit of prejudice when she was young¡ªGrandmother Odion in particular resented the fact that an Odion was born with wings and they had not been removed at birth¡ªbut no one had ever tried to hurt her, and as Kaye became a priestess apprentice the wings were forgotten for her other talents.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    "The Seven Tribes aren''t bad people. They never tried to take my wings or throw me out."

    Celeste lifted an eyebrow. "I suspect that was Kaye Conal''s doing."

    "But Kaye Conal isn''t there." Even if she was hidden away somewhere in Fie Eoin, she certainly didn''t have the power to keep Kaye safe.

    Celeste''s face changed from aggravated to curious. "Has no one told you about Kaye Conal?"

    Kaye studied her, wondering what surprised her so. "Gabe said she came across the mountains when the Seven Tribes drove her out for being Faye. Then my father came to retrieve her and now she''s gone. She''s not in Fie Eoin."

    "For the Mother, Kaye." Celeste rubbed her face as then stared at Kaye as if she couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "No one has told you?"

    Told her what? The truth of what happened to Kaye Conal when she returned home? The truth of what would happen to her when she returned? Kaye shook her head.

    "Kaye Conal is the High Priestess of the Seven Tribes of Aleda."

    It took a long moment for that to sink in. First Kaye thought she must have heard wrong, then she assumed Celeste was mistaken. Then she remembered the first Trina''s Day that the High Priestess asked her to help during the ceremony. Kaye was eleven summers old¡ªmuch too young to be at the ceremony¡ªand when her father saw her, he was furious. He yelled at the High Priestess in front of the entire tribe. "What is wrong with you, Kaye? She''s not old enough to be here." At the time Kaye had been too scared and embarrassed to wonder why her father called the High Priestess ''Kaye''. Now she knew.

    "She never told me about the Faye," Kaye whispered. "I didn''t even know her name."

    Celeste squeezed Kaye''s hand. "There is a lot your High Priestess has not told you."

    "I have to go home." Kaye began to stand, but Celeste didn''t let go.

    "It¡¯s the middle of the night."

    Desperation grabbed Kaye''s heart and lodged there. "You don''t understand. All this time I thought they killed Kaye Conal. I thought I would be hurt if I went home. Now," she turned to Celeste, "I have to talk to her. I have to tell her about Eoin and Trina."

    "She knows." Celeste stood and put her hands on Kaye''s shoulders, pushing her back onto the cot. "It can wait until morning, at least."

    Kaye looked into the dark beyond the door and thought of Bryant. He wouldn''t like this at all. But what could she do? She had to talk to the High Priestess.

    "Lay down." Celeste pushed Kaye''s shoulders until she gave in, weary body overriding the frantic thumping of her heart and the thoughts racing through her mind. Celeste''s fingers began working through Kaye''s hair, just as they had after her first failed attempt at flying.

    "Relax, Kaye," Celeste''s soft voice rippled over her, slowing her pulse, calming her thoughts. "The High Priestess knows about Eoin and Trina. She knows you are in Aleda. It was your destiny to come and find out for yourself, so you can take her place when the time comes."

    Kaye''s eyes travelled to her bracelet, the symbol of the High Priestess dark against the white of the wood. "But Bryant¡­¡±

    "Knew it would come to this. He knew you would have to leave." Her fingers worked their magic and Kaye''s lids felt heavy.

    "I don''t want to leave him."

    "You do not have to tonight, or even tomorrow. The pass will be clear soon¡ªit can wait."

    Kaye didn''t want to wait, but she didn''t want to leave. Celeste was right, she could make her decision soon enough. As the soothing magic spread over her, Kaye fell asleep¡ªperhaps she would have a clear answer come morning.

 You Are Running Out Of Time

    Bryant didn''t sleep at all the night they found Kaye. He tried, but worry wouldn''t leave him, and he flew up to Celeste''s cave well before the priestesses sang up the sun.

    Celeste was awake too, and put her finger to her lips as Bryant landed. "I just got her back to sleep."

    "She woke?" Bryant took a step towards Kaye, but Celeste stopped him.

    "It''s best that you weren''t here. It went poorly, and she needs her sleep."

    Bryant glanced at Celeste and his heart sank at the pity in her eyes. She had always been careful not to look at him that way before¡ªit was the one thing he truly loved about her¡ªand he knew that whatever happened at the Altar was going to send Kaye home.

    He pushed past Celeste and knelt next to Kaye, careful not to wake her. Her lips were pulled down and her eyes moved behind her lids as if she was trapped in a nightmare. She was pale, and there were tracks down her cheeks from crying in her sleep. It broke his heart.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "I thought¡­¡± He swallowed so he wouldn''t begin crying. "I thought we had more time."

    Celeste put her hand on his shoulder. "I¡¯m sorry, Bryant, it is time for her to go."

    "But she has a choice. She can choose to stay."

    "I had to stop her from leaving. The Altar showed her Ian and Katrina, and she knows who Kaye Conal is."

    "What?" Anger rose so fast in him that he turned on Celeste, surprised at himself. "That was not for you to tell."

    "She knows only that Kaye Conal is the High Priestess. It is your duty to tell her the rest."

    He couldn''t tell her the rest. He couldn''t bear to think of it himself. "I will," he bowed his head and turned away. "In time."

    "You are running out of time."

    Bryant couldn''t help it¡ªhe reached out and touched Kaye''s hand. She stirred and blinked a few times before she smiled. "Bryant." She squeezed his hand and closed her eyes again, still under the effects of Celeste''s energy.

    "Hello Love," he whispered and kissed her forehead. "I am glad to see you safe."

    "Mmmm." Her lips twitched up in a smile again and he pushed the hair back from her forehead.

    "Go back to sleep. I will not wake you again."

    She nodded and stilled, her eyes no longer twitching beneath the lids. Bryant didn''t know how he was going to tell her the truth about Kaye Conal.

    He was still holding her hand when Elett woke, and the priestesses made their way outside to sing up the sun. He put his head down on the cot and fell asleep.

 I Have To Go Home

    When Kaye woke it was well past sunrise. Her hand was in Bryant''s, and his head was next to her on the cot. There were dark circles under his eyes, and she reached out and ran a hand through his golden hair.

    His eyes opened and he sat up. "How are you?"

    She shrugged. "You didn''t have to sleep on the floor."

    He stretched out of the unnatural position. "I didn¡¯t want to wake you. You were sleeping fitfully."

    Kaye looked to the back of the cave. She dreamed of Eoin and Trina, of the High Priestess and her father. "Why didn''t you tell me about Kaye Conal?" She looked at him just in time to see the old pain and anger before he hid it away.

    "Because I knew it would hurt, and I did not want to hurt you. I was going to tell you soon."

    She picked at the blanket. "It hurts to know you hide so much from me. Like Gabe."

    Bryant stiffened. "What do you mean?"

    "That he''s your father." She looked at him as he stood and turned away. "You should have told me."

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Why? So you could look at me with pity like everyone else? So you would know that I am not the son he chose?"

    "He didn''t choose to leave you." Kaye reached out and grabbed his hand. "Abigail¡­¡±

    "Did not cut his wings off. He did that to himself. He chose to leave."

    Kaye pushed herself up, still holding his hand. "You should have told me."

    "I do not like admitting that my father left me to sire a Tarrin family." Bryant pulled his hand away and crossed his arms. He wouldn''t look at her.

    Kaye hadn¡¯t realized it until Gabe asked if she knew Bryant, but she¡¯d felt awful since. It was obvious Timin had no idea, but when Bryant said Timin stole something from him, he meant his father. And Kaye had only rubbed it in Bryant¡¯s face the entire time she lived in Gaerlom.

    She sighed. "Is there anything else you''re hiding from me?"

    The tension in his shoulders grew before he dropped his hands. "No."

    He was lying, but Kaye didn''t have the energy to argue. She lay back down. "I have to go home as soon as the pass is clear."

    Bryant didn''t turn around, but his voice was thick when he spoke. "I know."

    "Will you come with me?"

    He was silent for a long moment, then sighed and faced her. The pained look had returned, and she wondered if it would ever leave again. "I will. The pass should be clear soon. I have been checking it for you."

    "Thank you." She squeezed his hand before sitting up. Dizziness almost sent her back to the cot again, but she bowed her head and let it pass. "Let''s go home. I''m sure Celeste would like her bed back."

    Bryant steadied her as she stood and took her hand at the ledge. He looked at her and the pain was still in his eyes. "I do not want to lose you Kaye. Ever."

    "You won''t." She kissed him before they dropped out the door.

 You Do Not Know What You Ask Of Her

    Three days later, Bryant returned from checking the pass. "It should be safe to cross. The river is high, but we should be fine."

    It took every bit of willpower Kaye had to not show how excited she was, but she couldn''t keep the smile from her face. "Good. I''ve already packed my things. We can leave tomorrow if you''re ready."

    His face said he would never be ready, but he nodded. "Tomorrow then. You should say goodbye to Elett¡ªshe will miss you."

    "It''s only a few days in Fie Eoin."

    He shrugged and looked away. Kaye wanted to reach out to him, but there was a distance between them that hadn¡¯t been there before. They found Elett and Celeste on the cliff, working in the spring sunshine. They had just landed when a woman''s stern voice interrupted.

    "Bryant. You have not introduced me to your friend." The woman frowned, and it looked like the normal shape of her face.

    Bryant took Kaye''s hand. "This is Kaye Odion, of Fie Eoin. Kaye, this is Catherine."

    "His mother," the woman said with a frown. She looked Kaye up and down. "So this is the Odion priestess. Huh."

    Somehow Catherine made it sound like a bad thing, but Kaye was determined to be nice. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Mrs. Conal."

    Catherine''s eye twitched. "Mrs. Lark, please."

    "Oh, forgive me. I assumed¡­¡± Kaye stopped and looked at Bryant. Bryant Conal. Catherine must be remarried, as rare as that was for the Faye.

    Bryant was stiff, eyes flashing at his mother. Kaye knew he didn''t like being reminded of his father, and squeezed his hand.

    "Perhaps when Bryant and I return we can get to know each other a little better, Mrs. Lark."

    Catherine smiled, but it wasn''t friendly. "If you return."

    That was uncalled for, and Kaye finally cooled. "I made my choice. I chose Bryant."

    "We will see." Catherine looked at her son and shook her head, then turned away. When she was out of hearing Kaye spoke.

    "Did I offend her somehow?"

    Bryant turned his back on his mother, some of the tension leaving his stance. "You did nothing. Catherine makes her own misery."

    Catherine Lark. Kaye shook her head. At least she understood Bryant''s attitude a little better¡ªwith a mother like that it was no wonder he turned out so emotionally distraught.

    When she looked up, Kaye caught Bryant and Celeste arguing silently. Celeste must have won, because Bryant pursed his lips as his shoulders hardened again. When he looked at Kaye they sank. "There is something I need to tell you."

    It felt as if someone plunged an ice-cold rock into her stomach. This was what he held back in Celeste''s cave, and Kaye wasn''t sure she was ready to know. "What?" she whispered.

    He pulled her to the edge of the cliff and looked back. "Catherine is not my birth mother. She was Gabe¡¯s first wife and raised me, but she did not give birth to me."

    Kaye didn''t want to hear this. Didn''t want him to confess what she''d known in her heart since waking from the effects of the Altar. Its energy had poisoned her life and would not stop.

    She put a hand on his chest. "Your mother is the person who raised you."

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    He finally looked at her. "Who raised you?"

    The pang of grief that hit Kaye was unexpected. She thought she was moving on from what happened in Fie Obsid. "Loria Odion."

    "Really?" His eyes were pleading. "Loria taught you what was most important in your life?"

    Tears began to threaten Kaye''s eyes and it became hard to speak. "No," she whispered. "The High Priestess¡ª"

    "Kaye Conal," he whispered and looked at the trees.

    Conal. The Faye were matriarchal¡ªthey took the surname of their mother. Bryant''s last name should have been Lark, but he was named for his mother.

    No.

    Kaye took her hand away and cradled it to her chest. "Why didn''t you tell me?" she asked, but remembered his answer from the cave. "I''m sorry. Don''t answer that."

    "She is the woman who raised you. I did not want to ruin that for you."

    "But it was ruined for you." She took his hand again and he looked at her, the familiar pain in his eyes. No wonder he despised her when she first appeared in Aleda. No wonder he didn''t want her to go home. Unlike Gabe, the High Priestess had never looked haunted by her past.

    Kaye didn''t know what to say. How did you tell the man you gave up destiny for ''I''m sorry I stole your mother''? She pressed her lips together as she looked at him. "Bryant, I¡­¡±

    "You should say goodbye to Celeste and Elett." He released her hand and took a step back. "I will pack the rest of your things."

    "I''m not staying in Fie Eoin." She tried to grab him, but the look on his face stopped her.

    "Then we can bring them back." He bowed deep, as if she were the Lady, and flew off. She swallowed, took a deep breath, and went back to Celeste.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    "It was not my place to tell." Celeste shook her head. "I warned him against you. He knew the consequences."

    Kaye resented that. She may be named after the High Priestess, but that didn''t mean she would make the same choices. "There won''t be any consequences."

    Celeste''s whole body tightened and she squeezed her eyes closed. When she spoke, Kaye could hear the effort it cost her. "You are a Daughter of Aleda. Most beloved of Her in all your Seven Tribes. There are always consequences."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    "You have no choice, Kaye!" Celeste put a hand to her eyes and Kaye could see the red imprint of nails on her palm. "Something will happen. Something to bring you back to Her." Celeste took a deep breath and glanced at Elett. She ran a hand over the girl''s Gaerlom-brown hair. "I loved him too, once. I thought I could be happy with Bryant."

    That hit Kaye even harder than the news that the High Priestess was Bryant''s mother. "You and¡­Bryant?" She almost couldn''t say his name at the thought of it.

    Celeste continued to pet Elett''s hair. "Many summers ago. I was much younger than you."

    Hopelessness descended on Kaye. "So you, his mother, and his father have abandoned him, and now it''s my turn? No."

    Celeste looked up, face sharp in anger. "I did not abandon him. I am here. I am the only one who will always be here for him."

    "I will always be here for him."

    "It was a test." Celeste spoke through her teeth, abandoning Elett''s hair. "You failed. You did not trust the Mother. You were not willing to sacrifice yourself for your tribe, which a priestess must do. You were not willing to sacrifice yourself for the Gaerloms either.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t fair at all. Celeste had no idea what had happened in either situation. ¡°I went willingly with the Obsidians. It was Aleda who gave me the strength to fight back when they tried to kill me. And the Gaerloms wouldn¡¯t hand me over. I begged Timin.¡±

    ¡°He thought you were a silkie! Do you think they would fight for you if they knew what you were? If you told them the truth?¡±

    Kaye clenched her jaw. ¡°How can you berate me for not telling them I was Faye? You spent all winter lying to me.¡±

    ¡°I did not lie.¡±

    ¡°And I didn¡¯t tell the Gaerloms I was a silkie. I tried to convince Timin I wasn¡¯t.¡± Kaye wiped at her eyes. ¡°You knew who Kaye Conal was all this time, and you knew who Gabe was, and you said nothing.¡±

    ¡°It was not my place.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were my friend,¡± Kaye whispered. ¡°Of course it was your place.¡±

    ¡°I am your friend,¡± Celeste said. ¡°That is why I tell you that you cannot put Bryant or your sister above Aleda and the tribe. There will only be one more test, and you will not survive if you fail."

    Kaye''s heart felt like it was being squeezed inside her chest, and she looked at Celeste in a new light. She straightened, and when she spoke it was with all the conviction of a priestess. "Aleda would not punish me for loving anyone. You¡¯re sorely misguided if you think the punishment for love is death."

    "The punishment for putting one person above the Mother is severe."

    Kaye''s hands bunched into fists. "But you have never put anyone above Her, so you wouldn''t know. I promised Bryant I wouldn''t leave, even before I knew that everyone else in his life had. I will suffer the punishment so he does not have to, if that''s what Aleda deems necessary."

    Celeste shook her head. "You do not know what you ask of Her."

    "You don''t know what you did not ask," Kaye said and turned away in disgust. Maybe Celeste was right¡ªmaybe Kaye would regret those words. But she would regret not asking more.

 Welcome To Camden Valley

    Kaye lay tucked against Bryant that night, her ankle trapped between his, her body pressed against him all the way to his face that was buried in her hair. His breath was warm and even, but not shallow enough for him to be asleep. Neither spoke, but held each other against the dark, and the day that held the unknown.

    When the pre-dawn began to lighten the doorway, Kaye squeezed his arm against her chest. "Celeste is wrong. I won¡¯t leave you."

    Bryant nodded against her. Did that mean he agreed? Or did he believe Celeste? Why would Aleda give her so much love and then ask her to abandon it? That was not the behavior of a Mother. Aleda was love.

    They lay like that, clinging to each other, until the priestesses sang up the sun. Then Bryant slowly unwrapped himself from Kaye and stood. "We need to go, or we will not make it by nightfall."

    "I know." Kaye stood and grabbed her bag. She tucked it between her wings and looked around the small cave that had become home. "I''ll be back," she said, trying to believe it.

    Bryant took her hand, and they flew out the door silently. They landed on the cliff and Kaye was almost knocked over by Elett. Kaye squeezed her tight.

    "I will come see you someday," Elett said.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Kaye smiled. "I''ll be back. It''s only a few days."

    Elett looked at her with those big, brown silkie-eyes that couldn''t lie. "I will come see you."

    Kaye put her down and looked at Celeste, who had followed Elett over soberly.

    "I am sorry," Celeste said and bowed formally.

    Kaye touched her shoulder and grabbed her hand when she rose. "Thank you for healing me and giving me a place to live. I¡¯ll see you again."

    Celeste nodded. "Yes, I believe you will." She turned away and pulled Elett with her.

    Kaye sighed¡ªher relationship with Celeste would never be the same. She grabbed Bryant''s hand and squeezed it. "Let''s go."

    It was noon by the time they reached the pass. The snow was gone except for the highest peaks, and the South River roared through with the snow melt. But the path was clear, and they began through.

    The further they went, the less dread Kaye felt at the prospect of going home. The Faye land, for all that she loved it, wasn''t the same as being home. Knowing the faces, the surroundings, even the threats, was better than having to learn them all over for a new place. She would see her sister before dark and introduce Bryant to the mother he had never met. Kaye still worried about what Celeste said, but it was buried under the promise of home.

    As the end of the pass neared, Kaye ran until Camden Valley came into view beneath her. She was home.

    She turned to Bryant and held her hand out with a smile. When he took it and stepped next to her, she faced home.

    "Bryant Conal, welcome to Camden Valley. Home of the Seven Tribes of Aleda."

    They couldn''t see the entire valley yet, just the southern tip of it, and he pointed to a village in sight just beyond the trees. "Is that Fie Eoin?"

    "Fie Bradach, where my mother grew up. Fie Eoin is much larger. Come, it won''t take long now."

    She released his hand and started down the mountainside to home.

 The Wife Of Obsid

    The rumors started when the gifts began arriving. The Obsidian who brought them spoke no Aledan, just ¡°Bride of Eoin¡± to whoever would point him in the right direction. First was a dagger¡ªa wicked blade of obsidian with a white handle of polished antler. Kindra¡¯s heart leapt at the beauty of it, although she took it with a scowl.

    A few days later it was obsidian-tipped arrows with a matching bow. People began whispering as she walked by.

    ¡°Did she accept the gifts?¡± A woman said as she passed to test the arrows against a tree.

    ¡°Looks like,¡± another woman answered. ¡°Why are the Obsidians sending gifts? Surely not for the wedding?¡±

    ¡°Will there be a wedding? I haven¡¯t seen her and Gar together in almost a moon.¡±

    ¡°My cousin in Fie Ronna said she was there for a dress two days ago.¡±

    Kindra picked up her pace so she couldn¡¯t hear them anymore. Every time she thought of Gar, she felt sick.

    A necklace of obsidian came next, and the man told Kindra she was to wear it at the wedding. She stared back at him, face impassive. ¡°No.¡±

    Hair pins came four days later, and she sent them back. When the courier returned the next day, he shoved the pins back into her palm. ¡°Yes.¡±

    By the end of the next moon, Kindra had the dagger, arrows, necklace, pins, a new cloak, a brooch to hold it closed, two dresses in the Obsidian style, a pair of slippers, and a dog that she gave to the children who wouldn¡¯t leave Eoin alone.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    She also had a black eye. Someone figured out that it was Obsid she was marrying, and the tribe exploded in anger. She couldn¡¯t leave her tent without Monk to escort her through the village, and she couldn¡¯t tell the tribe the real reason she was marrying Obsid without causing a true rebellion. Someone would kill Oak, and then the Obsidians would destroy the Seven Tribes.

    The only place Kindra felt safe was Eoin¡¯s pen. She was the only one who could come near him without being hurt, aside the High Priestess, and she spent the majority of her days there, with Monk sitting just outside the pen.

    ¡°You better hope that black eye goes away before the wedding,¡± he said. His arms were draped over the fence, and he was watching the horse run circles around Kindra and the pen.

    ¡°I think it will go nicely with the necklace,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe I should have asked the Ronnans to make my dress black too.¡±

    ¡°It would match your mood.¡±

    She eyed him, but didn¡¯t glare. Monk had sacrificed a lot to be her guard. He was taking almost as much abuse as she was, and he did it without complaint.

    Eoin circled the pen two more times before Kindra tired of watching him. She walked to the fence where Monk stood and leaned back against it. Eoin began bucking and jumping, making his annoyed ''puh'' noise. He did that every time she left the pen.

    ¡°Can I ask you a favor?¡± she said as she watched the horse thrash.

    ¡°Walk you back to your tent? Keep the hoards of angry Aledans from attacking you? Arrange a midnight tryst with your true beloved?¡±

    She rolled her eyes, then stilled and looked at him. When she spoke, her voice was little more than a whisper. ¡°When my sister returns, don¡¯t let her come to Fie Obsid.¡±

    His jovial expression sobered, and he nodded. ¡°I promise.¡±

    Kindra looked back to the horse. She couldn¡¯t imagine anything worse than having to greet her sister as the wife of Obsid.

 Youéˆ¥æª™e Not Beat Yet, Bride Of Eoin

    It was the afternoon before the wedding when Monk came in to the Odion tent, picked up Kindra¡¯s spear, and tossed it to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Go where?¡± They couldn¡¯t be greeting Obsid¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t be arriving until that evening.

    ¡°To your last chance to use that. Let¡¯s go fight.¡±

    He didn¡¯t have to ask again¡ªshe jumped up and followed him out. The tribe was restless as it prepared for the ceremony, and more than one person tried to spit on Kindra. They shot her evil glares as she walked past. It would be good to get this frustration out with a spear.

    When they reached the clearing where she had always trained with Gar, she attacked first. It was strange fighting someone other than Gar or his brother. She knew how they moved, their strengths and weaknesses. She¡¯d never sparred with Monk before and he had a different style¡ªmocking, which didn¡¯t surprise her. He would begin an attack only to stop shy and switch to another, forcing her to change her defense quickly. When she attacked, he would barely deflect, but somehow she never managed a blow.

    She was breathing heavy¡ªannoyed at losing¡ªwhen he hit her bad shoulder with his spear. Her arm went numb, and she switched the spear to her other hand.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it,¡± Monk said as she attacked. ¡°Gar¡¯s right¡ªyou¡¯re too predictable otherwise.¡±

    She fumbled. ¡°What?¡±

    He began poking his spear at her, quick little jabs that had her jumping to deflect. ¡°See? Isn¡¯t this more fun?¡±

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°No.¡± She stumbled over a root and fell backwards, then sat sprawled on the ground, chest heaving.

    ¡°You¡¯re not beat yet, Bride of Eoin. Not until you¡¯re dead.¡±

    ¡°Marrying Obsid is death.¡±

    ¡°Only as much as the Warrior¡¯s Ceremony. Death to your old self¡ªlife to a new you.¡±

    Her gaze darkened¡ªthe Warrior¡¯s Ceremony hadn¡¯t been death or life for her. Just shameful. ¡°Death to an Aledan, life to an Obsidian.¡± The thought made her sick again. Any time she thought of life in Fie Obsid she was nauseous.

    Monk sat next to her. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, you know. None of us would be able to do this. You¡¯re the strongest of us.¡±

    ¡°Gar¡¯s the strongest,¡± she replied, thinking of what he said about women warriors.

    Monk shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s strong, but he¡¯s only losing you. You¡¯re losing everything.¡±

    Kindra looked at him. ¡°Thanks for reminding me,¡± she said, tone sarcastic.

    He smiled and looked at the sun. ¡°We still have a while, if you want to spar again.¡±

    She looked at the spear, her father¡¯s mark carved in relief near the blade. ¡°No. I need to get ready.¡±

    Monk nodded, stood, and held his arm out to help her up. She took a deep breath before grabbing his hand.

    ¡°I never thought I would say this,¡± he grinned at her, ¡°but I¡¯m going to miss you, Kindra Odion.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too, Thomas Preston. Thank you for keeping me safe.¡±

    Monk bowed, very formally.

    Cougar was keeping watch at the Odion tent while Kindra and Monk spared, and his face was severe when they returned. ¡°We have a problem.¡±

    Monk put his hand on his sword hilt. ¡°What?¡±

    Cougar looked from him to Kindra and back. ¡°Not that kind of problem.¡± He lifted the door flap, and all of Kindra¡¯s breath was sucked out as the late afternoon sun spilled into the tent.

    ¡°Great Aleda,¡± Monk whispered as Kaye turned to face them.

    ¡°No.¡± Kindra''s voice was weak as she reached out to steady herself on Monk¡¯s arm.

    Kaye smiled, but it was brief. ¡°Hello, Kindra.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Kindra spat the word out again and turned, walking away with no protection. Kaye returning, on this day, was the worst thing that could have happened.

 You Cant Save Us

    Kaye didn¡¯t know what she expected Kindra to do after so long, but walking away was never something she imagined. She started after her sister, but Monk put his arm out. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Trust me. You picked the worst day to return."

    Kaye watched her sister disappear between the tents, the glares of the tribe following her. The fire circle was being decorated for a celebration, although the mood of the tribe wasn¡¯t celebratory, and Kaye''s cot was covered with clothing and weapons and jewelry. ¡°What is all this?¡±

    Monk grabbed her arm and walked her back inside. He didn¡¯t let go until the door flap closed behind them.

    ¡°These,¡± he swept his hand over her cot, ¡°are wedding preparations.¡±

    The words rang hollow in Kaye¡¯s ears. ¡°Kindra¡¯s getting married?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Kaye looked at the things on the cot. ¡°But these things¡­¡±

    ¡°Are Obsidian.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Kaye breathed. All winter she¡¯d feared Obsid¡¯s retribution. She thought he would destroy the Seven Tribes, but it was worse than that. He was going to kill Kindra in Kaye¡¯s place.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    She sat heavily on Kindra¡¯s cot, but stood and grabbed what she sat on. It was a flute¡ªwell-made and carved with powerful symbols. She turned it over in her hands.

    ¡°Gar¡¯s flute,¡± Monk said.

    Kaye traced the pattern as her heart broke for them both. Gar¡¯s flute, but an Obsidian wedding. ¡°They can¡¯t make her take my place.¡±

    Monk laughed, a sarcastic, bitter sound. ¡°No one makes Kindra do anything. She offered herself as payment for the freedom of the Seven Tribes.¡±

    ¡°Freedom? Because of what I did?¡±

    Monk shook his head. ¡°Oak sold us to the Obsidians before the battle for Deer Valley. He abandoned your father to death and became a puppet chief. When Kindra found out, she offered herself for the freedom of the Seven Tribes. Tomorrow, after the ceremony, we have an everlasting truce with the Obsidian Nation.¡± He smirked. ¡°As long as she can keep from killing him.¡±

    All the blood drained from Kaye, and she sat heavily. Did they know he didn¡¯t want a wife, but a sacrifice? ¡°Where is Obsid?¡±

    Monk¡¯s hard features softened. ¡°You won¡¯t change his mind. Let things be.¡±

    ¡°But it should be me.¡±

    ¡°But it isn¡¯t.¡± Monk crouched and covered her hand with his. ¡°You¡¯re worth Deer Valley. The last Odion warrior is worth the entire Seven Tribes. You can¡¯t save us, Kaye.¡±

    Tears burned in her throat. ¡°I have to talk to Kindra.¡±

    Monk shrugged and stood. ¡°Try if you like. I¡¯ll take you¡ªyour sister must be protected until the ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Protected from what?¡±

    ¡°From the tribe. They don¡¯t know about Oak, and they¡¯re furious with your sister.¡± He held out his hand to help her stand.

    Kaye looked at the flute again, and Celeste¡¯s words echoed in her mind.

    "There will only be one more test, and you will not survive if you fail."

    Neither would Kindra.

 Something That Screamed Danger

    Bryant knocked on the doorframe before stepping inside the High Priestess¡¯ tent. He took a deep breath¡ªit smelled like Celeste¡¯s cave, which calmed him a little. The woman inside looked up, and he took in the face of his mother for the first time. She was beautiful, much as he didn¡¯t want to admit it, with the stillness of the Lady and a hardness in her face that could only come from Fie Eoin. It was a hardness he¡¯d seen in Kaye on occasion.

    ¡°Bryant.¡± She stood and faced him, her eyes travelling over his features before she looked straight into his eyes.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°You are my son. I would know you anywhere.¡±

    His courage drained from him at that. He thought she wouldn¡¯t know him, that he could speak to her without the past clouding his emotions. Already the anger and betrayal made his hands clench at his sides, and it took great effort to relax his shoulders.

    ¡°Please, sit.¡± She motioned to a chair and moved a second one to face it.

    He ignored it. ¡°I brought Kaye home.¡±

    She nodded and looked away for the first time, knuckles white around the chair¡¯s back. ¡°I wish you hadn¡¯t.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t what he expected, and his shoulders went slack. ¡°I thought she was supposed to be the next High Priestess?¡±

    ¡°She will be. Please, sit.¡±

    His movements were stiff as he did, and she sat across from him. ¡°This was not a good day for her to return, is all.¡± She smiled, ¡°but I guess Aleda called her back today for some purpose.¡±

    There was something in her eyes that put Bryant on edge. Something that screamed danger. ¡°She wanted her sister to know she was safe. We will be leaving again soon.¡±

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    The High Priestess was so calm as she nodded that Bryant wanted to shake her. To scream at her. Was she this calm when she gave him away? Was she so uncaring when she turned her back on him and left him to Catherine? Could she not love someone enough to fight for them?

    ¡°Kaye knows who you are.¡±

    ¡°Good. That will help.¡±

    ¡°Help her what? Leave me too?¡±

    She looked away again, pain flashing briefly in her eyes before she looked at him. ¡°It tore my heart out to leave you. They didn¡¯t even let me see you when you were born. Just ripped you out and handed you to Gabe.¡± She looked down at her hands, shoulders slouching just enough for him to see. ¡°You have his eyes.¡±

    Bryant would not feel sorry for her. ¡°Did you even love him?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She glanced up, and he could see her fall back into the distance all priestesses maintained. As if she was above it all. Shameless. Blameless.

    ¡°Did you know he left?¡± Bryant leaned forward in the chair. ¡°Cut off his wings and went to Gaerlom to sire a real son.¡±

    ¡°You are a real son.¡± She shook her head a little. ¡°I did not know he left you, but I could have done nothing about it.¡±

    ¡°You could have brought me here.¡±

    ¡°You did not belong to me.¡±

    He slammed his fists down on his knees and sat back. ¡°I am not a commodity to be traded to a bitter woman so you can feel better about yourself!¡±

    The High Priestess frowned, but she was just as immovable as Celeste had become. As Kaye would become by the end of it all. ¡°Giving you up did not make me feel better about myself. You cannot understand how hard it was.¡±

    ¡°And you cannot understand how hard it was to grow up with a woman who hated me for what I was. To know that my parents chose to give me up to her. I would have rather been raised Tarrin.¡± He looked away from her sympathetic face.

    ¡°Bryant¡­¡±

    ¡°Kaye¡¯s coming back with me. She made her choice. I will not let her stay here to be manipulated by you.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry that you feel I¡¯ve manipulated her. She is, of course, free to make that choice.¡±

    ¡°Stop it,¡± he turned his angry glare on her and stood. ¡°Kaye is not like you. She fights for those she loves. Do not try to change her mind.¡±

    The High Priestess stood and bowed slightly. ¡°If her mind changes, it will be Aleda¡¯s doing, not mine.¡±

    He turned to go but she touched his shoulder. ¡°Bryant.¡±

    When he turned, her eyes were shining with tears, and she studied his face. ¡°It was a pleasure to finally meet you. You have grown into a very strong young man, and I am proud.¡±

    He bowed low, wings straight up in salute. ¡°Priestess.¡± Then he turned and pushed out of the door. He had to get Kaye out of here before something happened to change her mind.

 Its A Sacrifice

    No one harassed Kindra when she left the tent. She headed straight to Eoin¡¯s pen, jumped over the fence, and pressed her face into his neck as she cried. He was the only thing that calmed her now, and she would lose him tomorrow. Like her friends, she couldn¡¯t take him with her to Fie Obsid.

    ¡°Kindra?¡± It was Kaye, and Kindra¡¯s heart broke again.

    ¡°What?¡± Kindra¡¯s voice sounded rough even to her own ears. She hoped Kaye was too scared of the horse to enter the pen, but she should have known better. Even if Kaye wasn¡¯t a priestess, she was the other half of Kindra¡¯s soul, and she wouldn¡¯t fear a monster Kindra didn¡¯t fear.

    Kaye¡¯s hand touched her shoulder and Kindra turned, swallowing as she saw Kaye¡¯s face for the first time in moons¡ªreally saw it. There was a worldliness there that had been absent before. Kaye¡¯s graceful innocence had been replaced by a hardness that Kindra recognized, because she¡¯d had it since their father¡¯s death.

    ¡°I went to Fie Obsid,¡± Kindra said. ¡°You weren¡¯t there.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Kaye took a deep breath. ¡°You can¡¯t go through with the wedding. Obsid doesn¡¯t want to marry you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not giving you back to him. He took you from me once. Never again.¡± Kindra wanted to reach out and touch Kaye, but she couldn¡¯t make herself move. If she touched her sister, then this would be real, Kaye would be here, and the chance of losing her again¡­

    ¡°Kindra, it¡¯s not a wedding. It¡¯s a sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡±

    She stared at her twin for a long moment. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Kaye grabbed her hand, and all of the fear, pain, and confusion of the winter washed away with the touch. When Kaye spoke, the sadness in her eyes was almost unbearable.

    ¡°They took me as a sacrifice. Obsid was marrying an Obsidian woman and they were going to kill me at the ceremony as an offering to their god.¡±

    The words didn¡¯t make sense. The Obsidians came for Kaye because their chief needed sons. Now they wanted Kindra for the same reason. Sons. She shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t give him a son if you¡¯re dead. Why would he kill his wife?¡±

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Kaye grabbed her shoulders. ¡°The wedding is a sham. They want an Odion sacrifice. You can¡¯t go through with it¡ªwhen you return to Fie Obsid he¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Kindra looked past her to the village. ¡°But if I back out now, he¡¯ll destroy the Seven Tribes. This whole wedding¡ªI know it¡¯s a sham. It¡¯s just to save the Tribes.¡± She didn¡¯t expect to be killed though. She expected to be put aside after she gave him an heir. She expected to live alone in Fie Obsid until the old man died and she could return home. If what Kaye said was true¡­

    She looked at her sister. ¡°Then how did you get away?¡±

    ¡°I flew.¡± A brief smile graced Kaye¡¯s lips before falling again into hardness. ¡°They shot me out of the air and chased me over the mountain. And Kindra,¡± Kaye grabbed her hand, ¡°I found the Faye.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s another one?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a whole tribe of them! It¡¯s real. The Legends about Ian Odion bringing us from the Faye lands are true. They¡¯re wrong, because he was an awful man, but they¡¯re true.

    Kindra was speechless. She¡¯d prayed for a Faye army to defeat the Obsidians when Kaye left, and now they¡¯d found one. They¡¯d found one too damn late to do her any good.

    ¡°Not only that,¡± Kaye continued, ¡°but the Gaerloms¡ªthe people on the giant river, only it¡¯s not a river, but that doesn¡¯t matter¡ªthey¡¯re willing to fight with us. They¡¯re good with spears and the Obsidians will kill them anyways. With them and the Dacians, and all of the Aledan men, we could beat the Obsidians.¡±

    Kaye was almost beaming as she shared the good news, but Kindra¡¯s mind was reeling. ¡°Yes. The wedding should buy you enough time to gather and train everyone. Once they¡¯re here you can tell Petoskey what happened to me, and go to war.¡±

    Kaye¡¯s hands dropped from Kindra¡¯s arms and her smile disappeared. ¡°What? Buy us time? I just told you Obsid will kill you if you marry him.¡±

    ¡°And we don¡¯t have time to gather anyone if I don¡¯t. He¡¯ll return the day after tomorrow with an army.¡±

    ¡°Not his full force.¡±

    ¡°Full enough to destroy us. They can come downriver. The men across the mountain have to go through the pass.¡±

    Kaye opened her mouth to argue, but it left her as a defeated sigh. ¡°You can¡¯t expect me to watch you leave for Fie Obsid knowing what will happen to you.¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Kaye¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and she reached out to touch the scar on Kindra¡¯s chin that wasn¡¯t there when Kaye left. ¡°When you were whipped you told me to cry out if the pain was too much. I¡¯m crying now. You cannot put me through that pain.¡±

    Kindra grabbed her and held her close. ¡°That was for me. This is for the tribe. I made the blood-bond, and through me so did you. It will only hurt for a moment.¡±

    ¡°I will feel it forever,¡± Kaye whispered and began to cry.

    Kindra held her, too shocked to cry. She told Monk marrying Obsid was death, but she didn¡¯t know how true that was. After a moment she held Kaye back. ¡°You can¡¯t tell anyone until I¡¯m gone, do you understand? Promise me.¡±

    Kaye wiped her eyes. ¡°Kindra.¡±

    ¡°Promise me, Kaye. As the other half of my soul. You will tell no one.¡±

    Kaye looked at her wrists where the Obsidian ropes had left scars. When she spoke, her voice was full of tears. ¡°I promise on our bond. I will tell no one until after it¡¯s done.¡±

    Kindra smiled sadly and grabbed her hands. ¡°Come back to the tent. It¡¯s been lonely without you.¡±

    Kaye nodded and pressed her lips together as they walked back hand in hand.

 This Canéˆ¥æª› Be For Nothing

    For the first time since Kaye left, the Odion tent felt warm and full, if not cheery. It was impossible for Kindra to feel any amount of cheer, knowing what the next day would bring. She began to move her things from Kaye¡¯s cot to their mother¡¯s before she remembered, and her shoulders sank.

    ¡°Kaye?¡± Kindra put the dress on the cot and faced her sister. ¡°I found mom. What happened?¡± She regretted asking as Kaye¡¯s chin began to quiver.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, exactly.¡± Kaye looked at the hearth. ¡°When they tied my wrists together, we knew something was wrong and she tried to stop them. She¡­¡± Kaye rubbed at her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t see what they did, but she stopped screaming.¡±

    Kindra wrapped her arms around her sister and let her cry, glad Kaye hadn¡¯t seen what became of the body. ¡°It¡¯s ok, we brought her home. She¡¯s with father now.¡±

    Kaye wiped at her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t be the one crying.¡± Her gaze flicked to the flute.

    Kindra resumed moving her things from Kaye¡¯s cot. She couldn¡¯t look at the flute, or her sister, or she¡¯d break down too. When she agreed to the wedding, she thought she¡¯d be able to return eventually, but now there was no coming back. She threw the necklace and hairpins on the cot¡ªObsid had gone through a lot of trouble to keep the Seven Tribes in the dark about the sacrifice. He must fear the Aledans more than they thought.

    Kaye touched her arm. ¡°No one will blame you if you back out now.¡±

    What would be the point? Kindra would be dead in a few days regardless. If she backed out now everyone else would die too¡ªat least this way, they had a chance to win.

    ¡°Did father say anything to you before he died?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡± Kaye asked.

    ¡°Oak, or the Obsidians, or anything?¡±

    Kaye thought a moment. ¡°He said, ¡®Kaye, your brother was right. I was a fool¡¯.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have a brother, unless he was so far gone he thought I was a boy.¡± Was that why her father asked her to become a warrior? Did his fever lead him to believe she was his son?

    ¡°No,¡± Kaye said, ¡°but Kaye Conal has a brother.¡± She stared at the fire again.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Kaye Conal, the High Priestess. Father was saying Oak was right.¡±

    Kindra lowered herself to the cot. Oak hadn¡¯t been lying when he said Fennec knew and chose to be a sacrifice for the tribe. ¡°Then I can¡¯t back out.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Kaye was interrupted by a man coming through the door. Kindra didn¡¯t recognize him, but Kaye seemed to light up.

    ¡°There you are,¡± he said. ¡°We have to go.¡±

    ¡°Did you speak with your mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and we must go.¡± He grabbed her hand and tried to pull her to the door.

    ¡°Bryant, wait.¡±

    ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± He grabbed her shoulders and Kindra stood, prepared to stop him if he hurt Kaye. ¡°We must go. Now.¡±

    ¡°Bryant.¡±

    ¡°Kaye Conal said you shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    ¡°Bryant.¡±

    ¡°Something is going to happen to change your mind if we don¡¯t go.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Bryant!¡± Kaye grabbed his hands and he looked at her, bewildered. ¡°This is my sister, Kindra.¡±

    He looked from Kaye to Kindra, to the scar on her chin. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Kindra, this is Bryant Conal. I¡¯ve been living with him in the Faye land.¡±

    ¡°Conal?¡± Kindra¡¯s hand moved to her dagger.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± her sister said. ¡°He¡¯s not on Oak¡¯s side.¡±

    Bryant tried to turn Kaye towards the door again. ¡°We must go.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± Kaye said. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Kindra has taken my place with the Obsidians.¡± Kaye stared at him knowingly, and his shoulders sank.

    ¡°Do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Numb emptiness began to wrap around Kindra¡¯s heart again and she swallowed. ¡°So you, uh, live together?¡±

    Kaye smiled, although the bright innocence that had been there was gone. ¡°Bryant had an extra cot, so¡­¡± She looked down as a flush of red crept up her neck to her cheeks.

    That made Kindra smile. Everything that happened was worth it if Kaye was safe and happy.

    The door opened again, and Gar stopped in the doorway and stared at Kaye. Kindra¡¯s smile dropped like a rock in water.

    He picked Kaye up in a hug. ¡°I heard you were home but I didn¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°Only for a few days,¡± she said as he put her down. ¡°I¡¯m going back after¡­¡± She looked at Kindra and stopped. ¡°In a few days.¡±

    Gar¡¯s gaze followed Kaye¡¯s and Kindra bowed her head. She couldn¡¯t meet his eyes right now. When he found out what she¡¯d done he¡¯d never forgive her.

    ¡°What happened to your eye?¡± he said.

    She touched it. ¡°I thought the bruise was gone.¡±

    ¡°It is. I saw it before.¡±

    She finally looked at him, and wished she hadn¡¯t. She¡¯d spent the past two moons avoiding him. ¡°Someone punched me for being a traitor.¡±

    His brows knit together. ¡°Who?¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°Monk took care of it.¡±

    They lapsed into silence, and Kaye took Bryant¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯ll let you talk.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go,¡± Kindra said.

    Kaye shook her head. ¡°I need to introduce Bryant to Uncle Pine and Aunt Lisa. And Cassie must have had her baby by now.¡± She looked at Bryant, whose mouth was turned down in a frown. ¡°We¡¯ll come back later.¡±

    They left Kindra and Gar in the tent alone. Kindra kept her gaze anywhere except Gar¡¯s face and the flute on her cot. She couldn¡¯t look at either, or she wouldn¡¯t be able to go through with the wedding.

    ¡°Kaye says the men on the river will fight with you, and she found a tribe of Faye. It¡¯s still not enough without the Dacians and Coyote¡¯s tribe, but it¡¯s a start.¡±

    ¡°Kindra,¡± Gar said softly, but she kept talking, because if she didn¡¯t she would break down and sob.

    ¡°Coyote will know how to use the horses against the Obsidians. The Wains have been hiding weapons in the mines, and we won¡¯t be sending food to the Obsidians this summer, so the Aledan men will have time to learn how to fight.¡±

    ¡°Kindra.¡±

    She ignored him. Someone had to know everything so they could prepare for war without her. ¡°The Obsidians have iron weapons now, so don¡¯t let the Aledans train only against spears.¡±

    ¡°Kindra.¡± His tone was sharper, commanding, but she looked beyond Gar to her father¡¯s sword. What would happen if she did this and the Aledans still lost? Was this how her father felt when he realized he was going to die, defeated? What would he say to her right now if he was still alive?

    ¡°You can¡¯t lose,¡± she whispered, tears choking her throat. ¡°You can¡¯t. This can¡¯t be for nothing.¡± She dropped to the cot and put her head in her hands. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do this. I don¡¯t think I can go through with tomorrow.¡±

    In two steps Gar was kneeling before her, and she grabbed him around the neck and cried into his shoulder. She knew it wasn''t fair to say that to him, because she couldn''t back out now. Gar knew she couldn''t back out. The only thing he could do was tell her she had to go through with it.

    He adjusted his head on top of hers and moved the hair stuck to her face. He held her for a long moment, and when he did speak his voice was quiet. Low. "Eoin will not let his Bride die an Obsidian. Something will happen. Tomorrow, or twenty summers from tomorrow. He will bring you back to us."

    Kindra sniffed but didn''t move. She never wanted to move. She wanted to stay in Gar''s arms, in this moment, forever. Because the next moments in her life could only lead to heartache and her death. So she let him rock her slowly back and forth as she focused on memorizing the feel of his cheek on her hair and her cheek on his chest as it moved with his breath. She focused on the sound of his heartbeat and the smell of him¡ªsmoked venison and leather and something deeper that she could only explain as Gar. The warrior. Her warrior.

    She closed her eyes and imagined his mark¡ªall the scars that made up the fish of his namesake. When Obsid was holding the blade to her neck she would think of Gar¡¯s mark and trace it in the dirt of Fie Obsid and his spirit would be there. He would become her totem¡ªher will to do what she must to keep him and the rest of the Aledans safe from the Obsidian army.

    "Stay with me tonight?" She whispered as her hand traced the pattern of his mark.

    He sucked in a sharp breath and lifted his head to look at her. "Of course," he whispered and kissed her. His hands ripped the shirt over her head to find the scars across her back.

    Kindra never felt nameless when Gar''s fingers traced the pattern of her mark. She felt that she could beat any person in the world. She could take on Obsid and all of his men¡ªhis entire Nation. She was the Bride, and Gar was her Eoin.

 Inseparable

    Monk returned before sunrise. He shook his head as he built up the fire. "Do the two of you wish to die, or are you stupid?" His voice was playful as usual, but his eyes betrayed how he felt.

    Kindra stretched against Gar, her body feeling better than it had in two moons. Better than it ever would again. "Stupid mostly, but I wouldn''t rule out the death wish yet."

    Monk frowned. "I''ll be outside. You need to bathe. You can''t go to your wedding smelling of another man."

    Gar curled his warm body around Kindra and kissed her neck. "You''ve been near Monk too long. You''re beginning to catch his humor."

    She spooned with Gar, curled up and let him hold her. Now that the day was here, she felt cold and dead inside. She put her arm over his and tucked it as close as she could get it. Neither of them spoke until Monk poked his head in the door.

    His eyes were pitying and voice kind when he spoke this time. "I''m sorry, you can''t put it off any longer."

    Kindra nodded. If she spoke her voice would break, so she waited for Monk to close the flap before she turned to face Gar. "I''m sorry."

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    He pushed her hair back and traced the line of her jaw with his finger. When he got to the scar on her chin he stopped. "Before my brother left, he cursed us."

    "This is not your brother''s doing," she whispered. "The Gods would not listen to a traitor. If anything, this is my fault for shunning Trina." She ran a hand through his hair. "I pray She brings you someone else. You don''t deserve this."

    "Don''t say that." He grabbed her hand and kissed the palm. "You don''t deserve this either."

    A tear slipped from her eye. "I''m sorry I spent so much time trying not to love you."

    "And I''m sorry I wasted so much time pretending it didn''t bother me."

    They stared at each other until the door opened again. "Obsid''s camp is stirring. Gar has to go."

    Kindra nodded and kissed him, hard. As if she could press her lips into his so much that they would become one. Inseparable.

    With the saddest look she had ever seen on his face, Gar unwrapped himself from her and stood. He dressed, but before he could leave, she put her hand on his arm. When he turned to her, she grabbed her father''s spear and handed it to him.

    "For the final blow against Oak." She wanted to say more¡ªto confess what was going to happen to her, but she couldn¡¯t back out now. So she put her hand over his and swallowed, studying his face.

    Gar bowed, stiff and formal, and left before either of them could change their mind. Kindra shrugged on her clothes and stepped outside into the chill morning air next to Monk. "Take care of him."

    Monk put his arm around her shoulders. ¡°I promise. We¡¯ll be ready by the end of summer. You¡¯ll be home before the Warrior¡¯s Ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kindra shrugged his arm off to bathe.

 He Deserves It

    Kaye and Bryant stayed in the visitor tent for the night, Kaye fretting silently over her sister''s actions, over Celeste''s words, over everything that had gone wrong. Bryant was deep in his own dark thoughts, so she didn''t bother looking for comfort there. They slept little, and when Kaye woke, the smell of the tent and trees confused her for a long moment. She thought she was late to sing up the sun with the priestesses.

    Kaye turned her face into Bryant''s chest, and he squeezed her before she stood and dressed. She would prepare Kindra for the wedding and play the part of their mother to call her out. Kaye would be the one to bind her sister to her death.

    There was a knock on the doorframe and when Kaye opened it, she smiled.

    "I thought you would be awake," Gar said, but couldn''t bring himself to smile.

    Kaye turned to Bryant. ¡°I didn¡¯t introduce you last night, but this is Gar Bayn. Gar, this is Bryant.¡±

    They nodded to each other, but Bryant''s eyes didn''t leave the spear. "Don''t worry," Gar said. "This isn''t for you."

    "Who is it for?" Kaye asked as she took it from him to see the mark. "It''s my father¡¯s."

    He nodded. "Kindra gave it to me. It''s for Oak."

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Kaye turned it in her hands. As a priestess she was not supposed to condone murder, but all she could say was, "Good. He deserves it."

    "Speaking of which," Gar took the spear back from her. "I could use your help."

    She took a step back. "I''m not killing anyone."

    Gar finally smiled. "I wouldn¡¯t ask you to. I need you to keep watch for Oak. He''s being guarded in his tent now, but when the ceremony is over, he''s a dead man and he knows it. He''ll try to sneak out during the feasting, and I need you to tell me when you see him."

    Bryant crossed his arms and took a step closer to Kaye. "It is your duty to kill this man?"

    Gar looked at him, eyes cold. "And my honor."

    Before a fight could brew, Kaye stepped forward and looked into Gar''s eyes. "I have to play the part of Aleda first, but it would be my honor to help you. Make sure..." She hated to say it, until she thought of the pain and emptiness she would feel the next day. "Make sure he suffers. My father didn''t have a quick death."

    Gar bowed formally. "He''ll suffer. For every moment that your father suffered. For every moment that your sister suffers. For every moment that you and I suffer. He will suffer more. I promise you."

    "Good." Kaye turned to look at Bryant. His normal, annoyed look had been replaced with horror as he looked at her. She shrugged. "He''s a traitor. He deserves it."

    "No one deserves a bad death," he said softly, but Kaye knew he wouldn''t try to stop them.

    The clear voices of the priestesses began singing up the sun, and Kaye turned her head to the door. It sounded strange without her voice in the mix. Subdued. "You should go before the sun rises. I¡¯ll meet you when my part is finished."

    She handed the spear back to Gar, and Bryant followed him out. They could find a place in the trees just south of the village where Kaye would have a good view of the chief''s tent.

 Protect Your Bride

    The wedding dress was one of Kaye''s old priestess dresses¡ªwhite with beads and feathers threaded on. It already had a low-cut back for Kaye''s wings that would show off Kindra''s mark, and although the sleeves had to be let out a little and it brushed the floor, it fit well. It lay on the cot with the things Obsid had sent, and Kindra stared at it. She didn¡¯t want to die in a dress. Perhaps Obsid would let her change back into a warrior outfit for the sacrifice.

    The door flap opened and Kaye entered, looking like she hadn¡¯t slept at all.

    ¡°I thought you would return last night,¡± Kindra said.

    A sad smile graced Kaye¡¯s face. ¡°You needed Gar more than you needed me. And he needed you too. He would never forgive himself if he let you go to your death without saying goodbye.¡±

    Kindra looked at the flute. ¡°He thinks I¡¯m coming back. He¡¯ll never forgive me when he finds out I knew.¡±

    ¡°He will.¡± Kaye twisted one of the beads on the dress. ¡°I¡¯ll help you put this on.¡±

    It reminded Kindra of the Warriors Ceremony, when Kaye helped her dress while her back was bloodied. Kindra still didn¡¯t have a name, and now she never would. Eoin hadn¡¯t taught her to fly.

    She tugged at the dress once it was on, uncomfortable, and sat so Kaye could pin her hair up. Her sister¡¯s hands shook, and Kaye stabbed Kindra twice with the first pin. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to stay and be a priestess?¡± Kindra asked to take her mind off the ceremony.

    ¡°No.¡± Kaye reached for another pin. ¡°I¡¯m going back with Bryant.¡± Her hands didn¡¯t shake as badly as they had been, but she dropped the pin and stared at it for a moment.

    ¡°Will you marry him?¡±

    Kaye nodded and picked up the pin. ¡°I¡¯d like to.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Kindra said and winced as that pin stabbed her too. ¡°If you have a girl, name her after me.¡±

    Tears began to roll down Kaye¡¯s face. ¡°She¡¯ll be nothing like you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s probably for the best.¡±

    Kaye pinned the rest of Kindra¡¯s hair in silence, then changed into one of her old priestess dresses. Kindra fingered the obsidian necklace, but it reminded her of Corbin¡¯s necklace and the arrowhead that signified killing a chief. She couldn¡¯t make herself put it on.

    There was a knock on the doorframe and Monk entered. His eyebrows lifted as he looked at her. "You are a woman."

    She glared at him as Kaye fixed one of the pins in her hair. "I don''t need your protection or smart mouth right now."

    "On the contrary¡ªyou need more protection today than ever before. Oak is a dead man. I would be surprised if he doesn''t try something drastic." Monk grinned. "But I''m not here for that. I''m here to make sure you walk out that door when you''re supposed to."

    Her eyes narrowed and she stood, shifting her foot so her normally-wide warrior stance wouldn¡¯t step on the hem of the priestess dress. "You don''t trust me?"

    "I trust you more than any other woman in the tribe, but my father will be chief tomorrow and he doesn''t want you changing your mind."

    Before Kindra could reply, the drums started calling people to the ceremony and her stomach clenched. She turned to Kaye, trying to squelch the panic rising in her chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Kaye said. ¡°It should be me in your place.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Kindra wrapped her arms around her sister and held her as if she¡¯d be washed away with her tears. ¡°I¡¯m glad you got away, and glad I saw you one last time, even if it was full of grief.¡± Kindra kissed Kaye¡¯s cheek and released her.

    Kaye put her cold fingers on Kindra¡¯s forehead. ¡°Aleda protect you,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°And you,¡± Kindra said before she pressed her lips together and watched Kaye duck out of the tent for the last time.

    The drums stopped and she could just hear the beginning of the ceremony as ''Trina'' called Chief Obsid from his tent. Kindra could imagine the Goddess, dressed all in red, as she spoke.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "I am the one who quickens your heart and deepens your breath. I ache in the loins and tighten the chest. I am tender and gentle, quick and insistent. From birth until death, desire persistent. I am the sweet release."

    The drums stopped and Kindra''s heart beat fast with anticipation. "Who''s calling Obsid out?" Usually the groom''s mother called him out of his tent to meet his bride.

    "My mother. When father told her why you were doing this, she agreed to play Trina."

    The noise of the people grew louder as Obsid neared her tent. Kindra stepped to the door, heart pounding, palms sweaty. ¡°Kaye¡¯s going to tell you something in two days,¡± she said, staring at the door flap. ¡°Please forgive me when she does.¡±

    Kaye¡¯s voice, stronger than Kindra imagined it could be, sounded outside as she spoke the part of Aleda. "I am the one who brings breath to your lips and light to your eyes. I bring sun to your days and moon to your nights. I am winter and autumn, summer and spring. I bring joy to the song, I make your heart sing. I bring life, I bring death. I am sunrise and sunset."

    The drums stopped again, and Monk grabbed Kindra¡¯s elbow. ¡°Forgive you for what?¡±

    Kaye called out, "I am Aleda, Goddess of the Highest Earth, and I call you now, Kindra Odion, to meet your betrothed."

    ¡°Kindra?¡± Monk said and squeezed her arm, but she opened the door flap. When she stepped out, a cry of derision grew from the crowd, and it was only Kaye¡¯s eyes she could meet. Kindra held her right hand out and it shook as Obsid took it in his left. Kaye bound them together and Kindra finally looked at her new husband.

    He wore a black tunic over black pants, and a necklace of obsidian that matched the one he gave her, save the arrowhead in the middle. His dark gaze settled on her neck with a frown. "You were to wear the necklace."

    "I haven¡¯t killed anyone yet."

    His gaze met hers and the look in his eyes made her take a deep breath. There was nothing husbandly in that look.

    "That will be the last time you disobey me," he said in Obsidian, tilting his spear towards her until it touched her neck. "Do you understand?"

    She held her head high, remembering when Osprey held the blade to her neck, but Gar wasn''t here to save her this time. "Yes," she said as steadily as she could. ¡°From what my sister says, I won¡¯t have long to disobey you anyways.¡±

    ¡°So now you understand what it truly means to come as a sacrifice.¡±

    Kindra forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯d rather be a sacrifice than carry your son. If I had known, I would have said yes the first time you proposed.¡±

    She turned and they took the few steps to the High Priestess, who stood next to the bonfire in the center of the circle. Kindra was glad for the warmth¡ªa cold wind blew down from the north and she had no cloak. The hissing of the crowd subsided as the High Priestess held up her hands.

    "Great Mother, Aleda, we call you to witness this joining of Devon Obsid, chief of the Obsidian Nation, to Kindra Odion, warrior of Fie Eoin. Trina, Goddess of Lovers, we call on you to bless their joining with love and fealty. Eoin, God of War and Peace, father of the Odion line, we call on you to protect this joining from those who wish to do it harm, and protect your Bride in the summers to come."

    It wasn''t the normal invocation for a wedding, but a small rebellion to remind them all who Kindra''s true husband was. She kept her eyes on the High Priestess, ignoring the hissing crowd and the hateful man at her side as she spoke the vows that would tie them together.

    As Kindra became a true bride, the God answered his invocation with a vengeance.

    The screams began in the north part of the village, and everyone looked that way. "What is this?" Obsid glared. Kindra thought it must be the final, desperate act of Oak.

    But it wasn''t Oak who stepped out from between the tents, a dagger to the throat of an Aledan woman. It was Pike. And behind him was the Obsidian Army, led by Corbin Marcello.

    Terror crawled from Kindra''s arms and legs to the tip of her scalp. "No," she breathed and turned to Obsid, who looked just as shocked and betrayed as she felt. "You tricked me."

    His glare fell on her. "That is an Aledan. You betrayed me!"

    "That is your army!" She tried to pull her hand free, but the knot held tight. "Cut me free!"

    "So you can betray me again? Never."

    Kindra punched him in the face with her free hand. Obsid stumbled and she grabbed the dagger from his belt, slicing the cord that bound them. Pike was advancing single-mindedly in her direction, and her honor guard surrounded her, pushing Obsid out of the way. Corbin motioned and Obsidians swarmed them.

    One by one her guard was pulled away, leaving Kindra with only the dagger and the fire at her back. Pike grinned as he stepped closer.

    "If you weren''t so ugly, you''d look like a priestess."

    Kindra held her tongue and he cocked his head to the side. She''d never been able to resist talking back before.

    "What''s your warrior name, little girl?" He taunted and jabbed at her with the end of his sword. She dodged it and he laughed. "Is it Obsidian? Or maybe Traitor."

    "You''re the traitor," she said, and he swung wildly. She deflected, but the small obsidian blade shattered in her hand. Weaponless against a spear she had a chance, but a sword? If her dress didn''t catch on fire, he was going to skewer her.

    He swung again and she ducked, the blade so close it clipped one of the pins in her hair.

    "Kindra!"

    She looked up just in time to see her sister fly into the circle and drop a spear. As Kindra''s hands folded around it, she knew it was her father''s. If she had Fennec''s spear, then where was Gar?

    There was no time to look for him. Corbin pointed to Kaye and yelled to the Obsidians. "Grab her!"

    Kindra lunged at Pike, but a spear against his sword wasn¡¯t enough. He¡¯d slice it in half, and she¡¯d be weaponless again. He pushed her back towards the fire. She heard Gar''s voice somewhere in the crowd as Pike swung wildly, and as she stepped back, the hem of the long dress caught under her foot, and she fell.

    She saw Gar push through the crowd before her temple hit a rock. Everything went black as the sounds of battle engulfed her.

 There Goes Your Heart And Soul

    Gar pushed through the panic as people streamed south, trying to get away from the Obsidians. The warriors were trapped in the center of the village with the bride and groom, and Gar swore an oath to Eoin that if he found Obsid alive he would kill the man. It was treacherous to gather the tribe in one place for a treaty of peace and then slaughter them.

    He saw Monk first, holding his own against two Obsidians, trying to back towards the fire circle and¡­Pike? Gar¡¯s stomach plummeted. How¡¯d his brother get here? Why was he fighting for the Obsidians?

    A flash of memory came to him, of his brother, freshly whipped, standing before the whipping rock. ¡°I saw the Obsidians bowing down to me, as their chief.¡± Surely the Obsidians couldn¡¯t be fighting for him?

    Pike advanced on Kindra with a wild swing. She stepped back and Gar watched the change in her face as she lost her balance. His heart stopped as she turned and caught his eye for a brief moment before her head hit the hearthstones and she went limp.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°No!¡± Gar lunged forward to stop his brother¡¯s sword from finishing her.

    ¡°Stay out of this,¡± Pike growled, ¡°and I might let you live.¡±

    Gar was the better, stronger warrior, and forced his brother away from Kindra.

    Pike smiled. ¡°You won''t kill me. You¡¯ve already lost.¡±

    Gar narrowed his eyes. ¡°I will if I must.¡±

    Pike swung and their swords clashed. ¡°You chose her again, over your own flesh and blood.¡±

    Gar slammed his shoulder into Pike, knocking him further away from Kindra. ¡°Flesh and blood means nothing. She is my heart and soul.¡±

    A shadow passed over them and Pike smiled. ¡°There goes your heart and soul, brother.¡±

    Gar turned in time to watch Bryant fly away with Kindra in his arms. He breathed a sigh of relief for her safety, but it was cut short by searing pain in his lower back. He gasped as his leg went numb and he dropped to the ground. His brother had stabbed him in the back with the sword Gar had given him at his naming.

    In one sweep of his gaze, he saw warriors scattered around the ground, bleeding, and Monk¡¯s weaponless hands in the air in surrender. Fie Eoin had lost.

 So Many Scars

    "Grab her!"

    The sound of Corbin¡¯s voice echoed in Kaye''s ears as one of the men caught her ankle and pulled her to the ground. His knee crushed into her back as he pulled her arms behind her. Before she fell, she saw Bryant¡ªthe confusion on his face as he looked for her¡ªand then he swooped down and scooped Kindra away from the fire before she was burned to death. Part of Kaye thanked Aleda that he saved her sister, and the other part was cold as ice that he saved her instead.

    A third part yelled out "No!" as Pike stabbed his brother in the back.

    She saw the strange, jerking movement as Gar''s leg went out and he fell to the ground, and she knew a wound like that would never fully heal.

    As the warriors around her released their weapons in surrender to the Obsidians, Kaye''s heart fell. Celeste was right; if Kaye had trusted Aleda last autumn none of this would have happened.

    *****

    It wasn¡¯t until Bryant got Kindra to the woods and lay her down that he realized he had the wrong sister. When he saw her face¡ªso much like Kaye¡¯s, but half of it red and beginning to blister¡ªa feeling of dread crept up. If he had Kindra, then Kaye was somewhere in Fie Eoin. She could be dead.

    ¡°Wake up. Wake up!¡± He shook the unconscious warrior, praying to the Mother that she would wake and be ready to fight and get her sister back. When she opened her unburned eye, it was dilated and unfocused.

    ¡°Gar?¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Bryant. Listen,¡± he said, squeezing her shoulders, ¡°you must help your sister.¡±

    ¡°Kaye¡¯s gone,¡± she mumbled and closed her eyes. ¡°Let me sleep.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He shook her again. ¡°You must save her.¡±

    ¡°You go.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡ªI don¡¯t know how to fight!¡±

    Kindra was already falling back into the dark void of unconsciousness. Even without training, Bryant knew that was a bad thing.

    ¡°Wake up! Your tribe needs help.¡±

    Kindra opened her eyes again, although she was by no means alert. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Your tribe is being attacked by the man you were marrying.¡± Bryant didn¡¯t hear the noise of battle any longer. He was sure the Obsidians had overwhelmed the warriors of Fie Eoin.

    Kindra tried sitting up, but collapsed back and touched her face. Her fingers came away covered with blood. Bryant had only seen the burned flesh when he realized he grabbed the wrong twin and hadn¡¯t looked her over for injuries. He knelt and turned her head so he could see the cut on her temple.

    It wasn¡¯t so bad¡ªmostly hidden in the hairline and not bleeding profusely. But her hair was singed and when he checked her arms the left was red and beginning to blister like her face. That was going to be painful when she became fully conscious.

    Other than that, she had only scars¡ªso many scars¡ªand Bryant knew that the burns and cut wouldn¡¯t stop her from fighting. Her concussion would. Kindra kept floating in and out of consciousness, mumbling about her sister and wings and horses. She would get no help from Fie Eoin¡ªhe would have to take her to Celeste. They could make it by nightfall if they hurried.

    ¡°Kindra?¡± He steadied her head until she looked at him, open eye trying to focus. ¡°I¡¯m going to take you to the Faye land, do you understand?¡±

    Her eyes widened in fear. ¡°No! No, I¡¯m not dead yet! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± She tried to get up, but he held her down.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to die. I¡¯m taking you to the Faye, to be healed. You aren¡¯t dying.¡±

    She continued to fight against him, though she was losing strength quickly.

    ¡°Stop.¡± Bryant pinned her wrists to the ground and sat on her legs so she couldn¡¯t kick him. Even inured she was strong, but it didn¡¯t take long for her strength to run out and her eye to roll back into her head as she passed out. Taking advantage of the lull, he stopped the bleeding at her temple and picked her up. She was heavier than Kaye, but not by much, and he was used to hauling things up to the cliff at home. Shifting her weight to make her easier to carry, he set off at a meager pace toward the pass in the mountain.

 The Warrior Resigned Himself To His Fate

    ¡°Gather them up and put them in the tents. Search them for weapons first, and keep the warriors apart.¡± Pike took over command as the battle ended, yelling out orders and instructions that Corbin translated. Gar was still sprawled at his feet, and Pike grinned down at his brother. "Make sure this one is alive. I haven''t decided what to do with him yet."

    ¡°They have the bride, they think.¡± Corbin said.

    ¡°They think?¡± Pike asked, irritated. ¡°Take me to her.¡±

    Corbin snapped the command to the Obsidian warrior who''d come with the news.

    Gar was dragged to the Odion tent and dumped inside, alone and covered in blood. The wound was painful, but not as much as he expected, and that worried him most. A deep wound that didn¡¯t pain you was always more serious than the one that did, and he still couldn¡¯t move his leg.

    Kindra always kept a dagger under her bed and the Obsidians hadn¡¯t found it. All of Fennec¡¯s weapons had been removed, but the small dagger would be easier to hide. Gar tucked it next to his injured leg. There was also a basket of dried herbs left over from Kindra''s injuries last autumn. He riffled through until he found the pain-killing and anti-inflammatory herbs that he could recognize. He chewed willow bark for the pain, but before he could put anything on the wound, he would have to clean it; a difficult task when you couldn¡¯t see it.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    There was a large basin of water left over from Kindra¡¯s wedding preparations, and Gar used an old shirt of Fennec¡¯s to rinse his wound. He was single-minded in his duty, keeping all thoughts of the battle from his mind. If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t be able to think straight, and the wound would fester. Pike may kill him tomorrow, but he wouldn''t let his brother break him.

    Once clean¡ªthe wound felt deep¡ªhe chewed the herbs into a paste and smeared them on, then tied a folded cloth over it with another of Fennec¡¯s shirts. Gar¡¯s shirt was ripped and stained with blood, and he exchanged that for one of Fennec''s as well, although the nagging guilt resurfaced.

    And that brought thoughts of Kindra. Now that his ministrations were complete, the thoughts he had been holding back moved in, pinning him with despair. Where was Kindra? He was sure Bryant had been the one who grabbed her, but who was to say he got her to safety? If the Obsidians caught her, Pike would kill her, Gar was sure of that.

    Even if they did get away safely, where would they go? The Faye land? Kindra would hate that. Kaye said Kindra would love the ocean while they watched the doomed ceremony. He tried to imagine her alive at the ocean, but all he could see was her at the mourning rock, crying because this time everyone had been taken from her. With no one to bring her out of it, Kindra really would grieve herself to death.

    If only Bryant hadn¡¯t grabbed her, Gar wouldn¡¯t have opened himself to attack. He thought he had learned that lesson years ago, but if he had to trade his life for hers, he was glad to do it. Eoin would take care of Kindra, and would see that Pike got what was coming to him.

    Pushing himself into Kindra¡¯s cot, Gar closed his eyes and took a deep breath of her. She had always smelled of iron and priestess herbs. If Pike came to kill Gar he¡¯d try to fight, but the warrior resigned himself to his fate.

 The Faye Do Not Fight

    Kindra¡¯s head pounded as she woke to consciousness. Pain and heat radiated from her left side, but when she touched her face, her fingers hit fabric instead of skin. She groaned and turned toward the small fire in the hearth. A girl, perhaps only several summers old with dark hair, looked up.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake. I¡¯ll get Celeste.¡± She jumped into the dying light beyond the door.

    Kindra pushed herself up and walked on weak legs to the door, but instead of solid ground there was a sheer drop. She stumbled back until her calves hit the cot and she dropped onto it. What madness was this? A cruel joke on Pike¡¯s part to keep her imprisoned? She looked around the room and realized it was a cave, and it was weaponless.

    A Faye woman landed in the doorway and Kindra stood on alert. The woman had no weapons, but Kindra didn¡¯t want to take any chances. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The Faye smiled softly. ¡°I am Celeste, First Daughter of Aleda under the Lady.¡±

    Kindra had no idea what that meant.

    Celeste stepped forward, unafraid. ¡°I am a priestess, like your sister.¡±

    Pike had convinced a Faye priestess to imprison her? This was bad. Her heart beat erratically and she clawed at the fabric covering half of her face.

    ¡°Please, do not.¡± Celeste stepped forward and Kaye¡¯s man landed behind her.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Good.¡± He stepped around Celeste and grabbed Kindra¡¯s arm. ¡°We must go.¡±

    ¡°She cannot go,¡± Celeste admonished. ¡°Look at her face.¡±

    Kindra ripped the fabric off and grunted at the pain. There was dried blood and something yellow to glue the hide in place. ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°A poultice,¡± Celeste said. ¡°You were burned. The hide is to keep the dirt out.¡±

    ¡°How was I burned?¡±

    Kaye¡¯s man stared at her injuries with wide eyes, but he spoke, and for that she was grateful. She could trust the people Kaye trusted. ¡°You fell on the hearthstones. Your face and arm burned a bit before I could get you out.¡±

    She wondered what ¡®a bit¡¯ meant. Her left eye was blurry, but as she touched her face lightly with her fingertips her eyelid closed. The skin beneath was hot and painful and covered in the sticky poultice.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Get me out of what?¡± She couldn''t remember anything past cutting herself free from Obsid.

    ¡°Out of the battle." He looked to Celeste and dropped his gaze.

    Celeste frowned. ¡°He thought you were Kaye. He wants you to go back and save her.¡±

    ¡°How many warriors do you have?¡±

    ¡°The Faye do not fight.¡±

    Bryant finally looked at her. ¡°We have no weapons.¡±

    Kindra grew up with the stories of Ian Odion and the Faye. That he had saved the Seven Tribes from the winged people they shared the land with. Why would he save them from a tribe that had no weapons? ¡°How do you protect yourself?¡±

    Celeste walked to the door and swept her arm into nothing. ¡°No one can climb the cliff.¡±

    Every hope that had been in Kindra was snuffed. When Kaye spoke of the Faye, Kindra thought she¡¯d finally found an army to match Obsid¡¯s, but if they wouldn¡¯t fight, they were no good to her. ¡°You hide like cowards.¡±

    ¡°Like birds,¡± Celeste said, staring her straight in the eye. ¡°We have no weapons. We do what we must to survive.¡±

    ¡°Eagles have talons.¡±

    Celeste didn¡¯t back down. ¡°They also have nests hidden in the canopy. We wouldn¡¯t waste a life on war.¡±

    Kindra¡¯s fingers brushed the burned skin of her face. Was her life wasted? Her father''s? No. ¡°It¡¯s no waste to die for your people and what you believe in.¡±

    Celeste finally looked away. ¡°We have died for what we are.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a warrior. I won¡¯t let the Seven Tribes die without me. If I cannot find warriors to help me fight, then I¡¯ll go alone.¡± She turned to Bryant. ¡°I may be able to get Kaye out, but no one else. Not against the Obsidian Army. Certainly not without a weapon.¡±

    He frowned. ¡°We have arrows and skinning knifes.¡±

    Arrows would be fine if she wanted to sit outside the tribe and pick them off one by one until they found her, but that wouldn''t get Kaye out. ¡°I need a spear or sword.¡±

    ¡°We have no weapons,¡± Celeste said. ¡°They are not allowed in Aleda.¡±

    Bryant crossed his arms and gazed out the darkening door. ¡°The Gaerloms have spears.¡±

    Celeste grabbed his arm. ¡°You cannot go there.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Kindra said. ¡°Do they have warriors?¡±

    Bryant turned to her. ¡°Spears and hunters, at least. Kaye lived with them over the winter; they may be willing to help her.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kindra pushed past Celeste to the door, stomach churning at the steep drop. ¡°How do I get down?¡±

    Celeste grabbed Bryant¡¯s arm again. ¡°You cannot go there. They will kill you.¡±

    ¡°And the Obsidians will kill Kaye,¡± he replied. ¡°So I will do what I must to save her.¡±

    ¡°Bryant.¡±

    ¡°How do I get down?¡± Kindra repeated, louder.

    The Faye didn¡¯t look at her. They stared each other down until finally Celeste looked away. ¡°Let me re-bandage her face, at least.¡±

    Bryant nodded and Celeste retrieved her salve and another piece of hide. Kindra moved away from the door and the priestess put on the cooling poultice, lips moving with prayer. Kindra refused the hide.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see well enough to fight with that on.¡±

    ¡°For Gaerlom, at least.¡±

    Kindra wasn¡¯t sure what was going to happen in Gaerlom, but she would feel better with it off. Bryant nodded at her though.

    ¡°You should wear it. Your face is¡­severe.¡±

    She looked between them and nodded, shoulders slumping. It wouldn¡¯t matter what her face looked like in two days¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t survive going back to Fie Eoin.

 The Penguin Hut

    It was dark by the time Kindra and Bryant reached the tree line of Gaerlom. At first, she didn¡¯t know what she was looking at¡ªthe huts were unlike anything she had ever seen, and the water beyond melted into the dark horizon so that it felt like she could see forever. There was a constant roaring crash that put her on edge. She touched the hide on her face and scowled.

    ¡°Who do I need to talk to?¡±

    ¡°The Breens. That¡¯s who Kaye stayed with¡ªthey will be sympathetic.¡±

    She scanned the silent village. ¡°And how do I find them?¡±

    Bryant pointed to a hut near the trees. ¡°They live there.¡±

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go.¡± She stepped into the open and turned when he didn¡¯t follow. ¡°Well?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°I cannot follow. The Tarrin will kill me.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Tarrin?¡±

    ¡°The wingless.¡±

    She walked back. ¡°I¡¯m wingless and I haven¡¯t killed you. Yet.¡±

    He glared at her. ¡°The Gaerloms will kill any Faye who comes too close. They fear us.¡±

    She laughed, humorless. ¡°You don¡¯t even have weapons.¡±

    He shrugged and his eyes flicked over her head. Something in them darkened and Kindra turned to find a skinny young man with Faye hair. He was holding a spear and staring at Bryant with hatred. When his eyes finally hazarded a glance at Kindra¡¯s face they widened, and he grabbed her away from the trees by the wrist.

    ¡°For Awena, Kaye. What did he do to you?¡±

    This must be one of the Breens. Kindra pushed his hand away as he tried to touch the hide on her face and his eyes flashed with hurt and betrayal. Oh for Trina¡¯s sake, he was in love with Kaye.

    ¡°I¡¯m her sister, Kindra.¡±

    He looked from her to Bryant¡ªhis eyes narrowed¡ªand back again. ¡°Where¡¯s Kaye?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been kidnapped by a man named Pike. He attacked Fie Eoin with the help of the Obsidian Nation.¡±

    ¡°He attacked Kaye early this spring. How did he know she went home?¡± He eyed Bryant as if the Faye was likely to have told Pike anything. Bryant''s shoulders rose just a bit in threat as he glared back. Kindra wished she''d left him at the cliff.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t. He was there to kill me.¡±

    ¡°It looks like he almost succeeded.¡±

    Timin reached out again, and Kindra slapped his hand away. Why did he keep trying to touch her?

    ¡°I need a weapon and an army,¡± she said. ¡°I was told I could get at least one of those here.¡±

    His eyes flashed hurt when she slapped him away again. ¡°Why don¡¯t the Faye help her?¡± Timin nodded to Bryant. ¡°She chose him, after all.¡±

    ¡°The Faye do not fight,¡± Bryant said.

    ¡°Maybe they should learn.¡±

    While Kindra agreed with that statement, she didn¡¯t have time to waste on posturing and jealousy. ¡°Listen,¡± she grabbed Timin¡¯s arm. ¡°Kaye needs help, and so does Fie Eoin. From what I know, you were a good friend to her. We need your help and the help of your tribe. As for him,¡± she nodded to Bryant, ¡°if you provide me with two spears, I will teach him to use them, and one Faye will fight, at least.¡±

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    They both stared at her for a moment, and she got the distinct impression that this was not the first time someone reprimanded them for infighting. Good for Kaye.

    Timin nodded. ¡°We have an extra spear or two. ¡°

    ¡°I need an army.¡± She looked at the huts around them. The village was no bigger than Fie Eoin, but if every able-bodied man came with her, that should be enough to kill Pike, save Kaye, and perhaps even run the Obsidians out of Fie Eoin long enough for the warriors to regroup.

    Timin bowed. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the chief then. You can find spears at my home¡ªthe hut with the penguin.¡±

    ¡°Penguin?¡±

    Bryant grabbed her elbow. ¡°I know which one.¡±

    She looked from his hand to his face, and he dropped her arm. Then she turned back to Timin. ¡°Good. When you have the chief¡¯s attention, you¡¯ll find me in the penguin hut.¡±

    Timin met Bryant¡¯s eye and it seemed they shared a bit of humor at her manners. She didn¡¯t need another reminder that she wasn¡¯t her sister. Then he bowed and left them standing just outside the village as the roar continued.

    ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡± Kindra finally asked in agitation.

    ¡°The ocean. The hut is this way.¡± He grabbed her elbow again and led her to the penguin hut. He stopped in front of the door and put out his hand so she could enter first. Coward.

    Kindra tried to knock on the doorframe as she would in Fie Eoin, but there was no wood and the sound was muted against the mud of the hut. She peeled back the side of the flap and peered in. ¡°Hello? Is this the penguin hut?¡±

    A man and woman looked up in surprise and confusion. ¡°Kaye?¡± the woman said.

    ¡°Her sister,¡± Kindra said as the woman stood and opened the door flap further.

    ¡°Please, come in, come in.¡± She ushered Kindra inside before spotting Bryant, and her gaze went from him to the man in the hut and back again. They both stiffened a bit, as if they knew each other but didn¡¯t want to admit it. ¡°Come in,¡± she finally stepped aside as Bryant ducked through the door, face unreadable.

    ¡°You must be Kindra,¡± the woman said. ¡°I¡¯m Abigail Breen.¡± She stared at the hide on Kindra¡¯s face before catching herself and motioning towards the man. ¡°This is Gabe, my husband.¡±

    Kindra nodded, but Bryant didn¡¯t move. He was standing as stiff as a tree. It seemed his hostility extended beyond Timin to the other members of the Breen family.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Kindra,¡± she said. ¡°And this is Bryant. Timin said we could get a couple of spears here.¡±

    Gabe looked from her to the Faye. ¡°Bryant can¡¯t use a spear. Faye law¡­¡±

    Bryant cut him off. ¡°I did not realize you cared about Faye Law.¡±

    ¡°Bryant,¡± Gabe chided as if he knew the Faye man.

    ¡°I apologize,¡± Kindra stepped forward, not looking to lose any favor with the only tribe who could help her. ¡°Bryant is concerned for Kaye, as am I. Fie Eoin has been attacked and Kaye taken prisoner. We only came because your son said you could provide a spear.¡±

    ¡°It is fine,¡± Gabe said, eyes still on Bryant. ¡°I know why he said it.¡± His shoulders sagged and he looked at Kindra. ¡°You are welcome to our spears.¡±

    Kindra bowed low as Abigail grabbed the spears for her. ¡°I thank you. We¡¯ll wait outside.¡± She took both spears in her hand and grabbed Bryant by the elbow to drag him outside. Once they were away from the hut she stopped and turned on him.

    ¡°What is wrong with you? You don¡¯t anger the people who are giving us spears and men. We¡¯ll never rescue Kaye that way.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Bryant looked towards the mountains and crossed his arms. Kindra shoved a spear at him.

    ¡°You said you would fight for Kaye. I¡¯m going to teach you to do that.¡± She waited until he looked at her and grabbed the spear. ¡°Is there anything I should know before we get started?¡±

    He stared at her. ¡°I don¡¯t want Kaye to stay in Fie Eoin.¡±

    ¡°Why would she?¡±

    ¡°Because,¡± he swallowed. ¡°She is to be High Priestess. Whatever happens in the next few days, she will end up either dead or the head of your tribe, and I do not wish for either.¡±

    Kindra¡¯s hands tightened around her spear. ¡°Why would you think that?¡±

    ¡°It was a test. Everything that happened to her this winter. She has failed, over and over, and this is her last chance. If she chooses you or me over the tribe, she will not live. And, I think, neither will your tribe.¡±

    Kindra stared at the roaring ocean and pressed her lips together. ¡°What is the choice?¡±

    ¡°The tribe, or us. She must choose the tribe. It is the same choice all of your High Priestesses must make.¡±

    An image of the High Priestess came to her, and Kindra wondered what her choice had been. ¡°You would rather she choose you? Over the Seven Tribes?¡± She looked him in the eye. ¡°You would wish us dead so you could be with her?¡±

    His gaze fell to the ground, and she thought of Gar, who would divide his tribe and kill his chief for Kindra, if it came to that.

    ¡°If you want any chance of her choosing anyone, you will help me save the Seven Tribes.¡± She adjusted his grip on the spear. ¡°Hold it like that. It¡¯s not ideal against swords, but the Obsidians mostly use spears, and this will keep you farther back from your enemies. This is a stabbing weapon, just try to push it between the ribs.¡±

    She made him practice until Timin returned to say the chief and village would hear her plea around the fire circle.

 I Will Not Go Without A Fight

    It was late, but the people of Gaerlom were crowded around the bonfire to listen to Kindra plead her case. As she looked at the men, coral-tipped spears their only weapons, she knew she couldn''t win against the Obsidians. But she could kill Pike and save Kaye¡ªmaybe even Gar. She would die a warrior, named or not.

    The ground trembled and everyone turned north, where the moonlight was blocked by smoke rising from the mountain. They began whispering, and Kindra heard snatches of ¡®mountain¡¯, ¡®silkie¡¯, and ¡®angry¡¯.

    The chief cleared his throat and the crowd settled. He nodded to Kindra.

    ¡°I¡¯m Kindra Odion, a warrior of a tribe across the mountain named Fie Eoin. My sister, Kaye, lived with you for a time this winter.¡±

    A few people whispered again, and one man stepped forward. ¡°Are you a silkie too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a warrior. I don¡¯t know what a silkie is.¡± Talking made her face throb, and she touched the hide covering the left half. ¡°My sister¡¯s been captured by the Obsidians. They attacked our tribe, but before that she said you might be willing to join us against them.¡±

    Another tremble ran through the ground, and everyone began to speak at once.

    ¡°Mountain is angry¡ªwe let the Obsidians take the silkie.¡±

    ¡°If they kill her, Mountain will explode.¡±

    ¡°We have to stop them.¡±

    ¡°What if they stop us?¡±

    ¡°What if she wasn¡¯t a silkie at all?¡±

    ¡°Of course she was; the silkies left when she disappeared.¡±

    An argument broke out among the men, and Kindra gripped her spear tighter. If they decided Kaye wasn¡¯t worth saving, Kindra didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what she was,¡± Timin yelled above the argument. ¡°The Obsidians said they wanted to kill her to make Mountain explode. If we don¡¯t save her, Gaerlom will be wiped out.¡±

    ¡°What if Mountain doesn¡¯t explode when they kill her?¡±

    The argument began again as they debated the merits of giving their life for a girl who may or may not be a silkie.

    The chief held his arms overhead and cleared his throat. ¡°We were willing to fight them at the beginning of the winter. Even if they kill her now and Mountain doesn¡¯t explode, they will still destroy us for refusing to hand her over.¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Kindra said. ¡°Their chief will not forgive you that. The Seven Tribes were the only ones keeping the Obsidians from conquering further south. If we don¡¯t defeat them now, they¡¯ll be here by mid-summer.¡±

    There was a long moment of silence as the tribe thought about that.

    ¡°Please,¡± Kindra said. ¡°You¡¯re the only ones who can help. You can fight this battle with me across the mountain, or you can fight it here, alone, in sight of your wives and children.¡±

    There was a bit of grumbling at that, but one man spoke. "How will we know who not to kill? We don¡¯t know your tribesmen."

    She grabbed Timin''s spear and began drawing the mark of Eoin in the dirt. "Don''t kill anyone with this tattooed on their wrist. These are my loyal warriors."

    Another man stepped from the crowd. "How do you know that mark?"

    She stood a little straighter and eyed him suspiciously. How did he know the mark? "It is the mark of my ancestor, Ian Odion."

    He didn''t back down. "It is the mark of my ancestor, Ian of the Horse Clan."

    "That''s the mark in Ian''s Cove." Timin stepped forward and looked at it before turning to them. "Kaye knew it too."

    Bryant, who had been hiding at the back of the crowd, spoke up, and everyone turned to him. "Ian the Odion grew up in Gaerlom."

    "What?" Kindra said.

    "Who are you?" the man who claimed to be Ian''s descendant said.

    Bryant turned his gaze on the man. "I''m Aledan. Ian the Odion grew up in Gaerlom before taking his men across the mountain to form Fie Eoin."

    "How do you know that?" Kindra eyed him. She could trust him to tell her what he thought was the truth, but how could he know this was true?

    He stared at her. "All of my people know about Ian the Odion. Much more than you do, to be sure. He tried to destroy us."

    A low mumble went through the crowd and Kindra gripped her spear tighter. "Everyone in Fie Eoin knows he brought the Seven Tribes from the Faye Lands. He saved us."

    When Bryant spoke, his voice was flat. "Because the Faye are so dangerous."

    Kindra turned her back on him¡ªshe''d seen how ''dangerous'' the Faye were. "So, Ian grew up in Gaerlom. That makes us kin."

    The man''s gaze slowly travelled from Bryant to her. "Indeed, and if we are kin, it is my duty to help. Despite the company you keep."

    She tried to smile, but the hide pulled on her injured skin. "Believe me, the company was no choice of mine."

    He bowed and stepped forward, turning to stand next to her as another man stepped forward. "My wife is of the horse clan. It¡¯s my duty to help as well."

    More men stepped forward¡ªall the families interwoven in a community such as this¡ªuntil only a few remained undecided.

    "The woman has proven a bond to our tribe, but what do we get from it, for giving our lives?"

    Kindra''s shoulders went back as she took a deep breath. "You get the protection of Fie Eoin''s warriors, as well as trade rights with our village."

    "And if your village expires?"

    "Then you are destroyed by the Obsidians regardless." She stuck the point of the spear into the ground. "We are the only thing keeping them from the pass to you and the tribes to the south." She looked at the Gaerloms and the crashing ocean beyond them. "You can fight with me and give yourselves a chance, or you can let the Obsidian Nation overtake you without a fight."

    One man walked forward and looked in her good eye. "You do not believe you will survive."

    Kindra swallowed as her chest contracted, and when she spoke her voice was not as strong as it had been. "No, but Fie Eoin will. And you will. I will die a warrior, and I will save my people." She looked at the mountain where the weaponless Faye lived. "I will not go without a fight. I will not give up on my kin." She turned back to him.

    The man from the horse clan spoke. "And your kin will not give up on you."

    The chief nodded deeply as a mummer of acceptance when through the crowd. "So be it. Gaerlom will join their Aledan brothers in war."

 We Accept Your Help, Daughter Of Aleda

    Kindra spent the night in the Breen''s hut after Abigail insisted. Bryant refused her hospitality and spent the night high in the trees where he felt reasonably safe from the Tarrin. At dawn, every able-bodied man who was willing set out from the village among the tears of their wives and mothers and followed Kindra up the South River to the pass.

    Kindra''s face itched and burned, and when she tried to scratch it through the hide, pain webbed its way through her skull. She was miserable leading this army to her death, but she would not run like a coward and leave her sister with Pike. Not after Kaye risked her life to get Fennec''s spear to Kindra.

    She was caught up in thoughts of the battle to come when a woman dropped out of the sky before her. Kindra jumped back into Bryant before she realized who it was.

    "Celeste?" Bryant said as she looked from the Gaerlom spears bristling around them to Bryant and the spear in his hand.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "We cannot condone war," she frowned deeply, eyes still on the spear. "But we can help the injured. All of the injured." Her eyes moved to Kindra''s. "Yours and theirs."

    Kindra nodded and Bryant spoke again. "What about the Lady?"

    "She will not stop us from healing those we can."

    Kindra''s good eye scanned the trees behind Celeste. "Us?"

    Celeste looked up and an uncomfortable rumble went through the Gaerloms at the sight of a few dozen Faye hovering silently above their heads. With the aid of their wings to retrieve the injured, the chances of the Gaerloms getting out safely were a little greater.

    Kindra looked to Celeste again. "I cannot stop you from healing the Obsidians, but don''t pull me out. I don''t care how injured I am¡ªleave me in the battle. I will not be flown out and saved this time while my tribe falls around me."

    Celeste bowed, wings straight out behind her. "Agreed. I will see to your face when we get through the pass."

    Kindra turned to the Gaerloms and eyed them. "If anyone has a problem being healed by one of the Faye speak now. Otherwise, keep your weapons to yourself and follow me."

    Not a single man said a word. Timin looked quite in awe, and Kindra turned back to Celeste. "We accept your help, Daughter of Aleda."

 He Gave You Kindra Odions Name

    Gar stabbed two Obsidians before they got the dagger away from him. They beat him until blood ran down his face and puddled beneath him from the wound on his back. Then they tied his hands behind him, dragged him outside to the training grounds, and deposited him next to Monk, who grinned.

    "That was the most exciting wedding I''ve ever been to."

    Gar frowned and tried to adjust his weight so he wasn''t cutting off the circulation to his hands. It was difficult because he couldn''t shift one side of his body. "I can''t feel my leg."

    Monk looked up and his smile disappeared as Petoskey, Oak, and the High Priestess were brought out. "I don''t think you''ll have long to worry about it."

    Oak looked haggard, but not beaten, and Gar wondered at the bindings around his wrists. If he was the Obsidian''s puppet chief, why hadn''t they set him free? Perhaps Obsid wanted to put an Obsidian in power instead, so a rebellion like this would never happen again.

    Petoskey looked much worse. A gaping, bloody hole was where his right eye ought to be, and he limped heavily. Monk let out a long breath at the sight.

    The High Priestess was unharmed, although someone else''s blood stained her dress. She was not restrained by anything except her own inhuman calm as she stood next to her brother, who glared at her. She didn¡¯t look at him.

    "And now we all die," Monk said. "How do you think they''ll do it? Knife to the throat? Spear through the heart?"

    Pike walked out from the tents and into the open, a sword too large for him to properly wield in his hand. Gar recognized it immediately¡ªit was the oldest and finest in Fie Eoin. It was the sword of the Odion Family, passed down from chief to chief until Fennec''s death.

    "Or maybe a sword to the back of the neck," Gar said softly. So this is how they would die¡ªby a sword they fought to protect, in the hands of a boy who should never have been named as one of Eoin''s chosen. The only thing that made Gar feel better was the fact that he couldn''t find his parents in the crowd of people being held in the horse''s pen. The horse had fled at the first screams, and it seemed Pike would spare his own mother and father, at least.

    Pike looked at the trees surrounding them. He held the sword so everyone could see and yelled at the forest. "You can stop this, Nameless! All you have to do is show yourself. Your life for theirs."

    The tribe waited with held breath, but the woods were silent except for the rattle of the wind through the budding branches. Gar knew that if Kindra were out there, she would have attacked by now.

    "Coward!" Pike screamed. "Their blood is on your hands!" He turned with wild eyes and motioned to the Obsidians, who dragged Oak over while Pike readied his sword. Oak struggled, speaking quickly in a language Gar didn''t know.

    Monk laughed and spoke loud enough for the people in the pen to hear. "If our puppet chief was speaking Aledan, you would all hear his confession of being on the side of the Obsidians right now."

    Pike and Oak turned their dark eyes on him, but Monk kept talking.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    "He sold us to our enemies, ended Fennec''s life, and refused to give Kindra her warrior name so he could have power."

    Upon hearing Kindra''s name Pike''s face soured. "She is a traitor; she has no warrior name. Shut your mouth before I cut your tongue out."

    "Kindra sold herself to Obsid to buy the freedom of the Seven Tribes. She was trying to save you all and you spit on her!" Monk strained against his bindings, and in that moment Gar had never loved him more.

    A murmur went up among the Aledans and Pike walked over and grabbed Monk by the hair, wrenching his head back so his neck was exposed. "Do you want to be first?"

    Monk eyed the blade. "That depends. Do you plan to clean the sword between murders?"

    Gar thought he was going to witness the death of his best friend right then, but Pike shoved Monk''s head down instead and walked back to Oak. At a nod, the Obsidians pushed him to his knees.

    "Oak Conal," Pike''s voice rang out over them all, "what do you say to these charges?"

    Oak gasped. "I named you! I named you for the God! A name like your brother''s!"

    Gar may have been the only one to see the tick of Pike''s eye at that. May have been the only one to realize that Oak just damned himself. The crowd gasped as Pike lifted the sword in an arc and Oak ducked his head in a desperate attempt to get away. With a sickening thud it embedded itself at the base of his skull.

    Even Gar winced.

    Oak fell forward, paralyzed from the blow but not dead yet. Pike tried to lift the sword, but it was stuck in the bone. He finally put a foot on the back of Oak''s neck and heaved the sword out. Women and men both cried out or began retching in the pen.

    Pike swung again and Gar could feel his stomach contract as the ill-manned sword went into Oak''s shoulders. He''d promised the twins he would make Oak suffer, but not like this. Bryant was right¡ªno man deserved this bad a death.

    On the third try, Pike finally hit straight and the sword went most of the way through. Oak was bleeding and would be dead soon if he wasn''t already. Even Pike looked a little pale.

    He flicked his hand, and the Obsidians deposited him at the High Priestess'' feet. She knelt and put a hand over his eyes, then began the prayer of death¡ªgiving him back to Aleda. Her calm finally broke as it ended, and tears streamed down her face as she kissed her brother''s forehead and covered his face with her hands.

    Pike''s eyes turned to Petoskey, and he motioned the warrior forward. To the man''s credit, he stepped up to Pike willingly. Gar wondered if Pike could go through the humiliation of not beheading someone again.

    "Kneel," Pike said.

    Monk tried to stand. "No! He deserves a better death than Oak." An Obsidian hit him until he fell, and Pike turned.

    "Do you want to be next?"

    "So you can embarrass yourself again?" Monk spat.

    Pike''s lips became a thin line, but Petoskey spoke in a calm voice. "Be still, Thomas. You''ll get your turn."

    Pike grinned. "Yes, Thomas. You''ll get your turn soon enough."

    Petoskey wasn''t done. "I die honorably protecting those I love. I die by an enemy sword, even if it''s but a boy who wields it."

    "I¡¯m no boy!" Pike turned back to him, grip white-knuckled on the sword.

    Petoskey''s look turned pitying. "Oak just admitted he gave you a name that wasn''t yours. One to match your brother''s because you had none of your own."

    "Shut up."

    "He gave you Kindra Odion''s name."

    Pike yelled and drove the sword into Petoskey''s chest. The warrior''s mouth turned up just briefly before he fell to the ground, blood soaking the grass. Monk let out a long breath, and if Gar had been able to, he would have reached over and touched his shoulder. It was a relief that Petoskey died quickly.

    Except that Monk was next in line to be chief, unless Osprey materialized. He would be the next victim.

    Pike seemed only to care about Petoskey''s claim, and screamed at the woods again. "Come out now, Nameless, or I will kill your sister!"

    He stopped screaming and leaned back a little. Something in his face stilled and terror crawled up Gar''s spine. Whatever Pike planned to do to Kaye was much worse than death.

    He turned suddenly, sheathing the bloody sword. "Priestess, follow me." Then he marched into the village.

    For once Monk did not say a word in jest and Gar looked at him, panicking.

 Aleda Would Demand The Priestess Sacrifice

    Kaye looked up as the tent opened, ready to bite and kick her way out if need be, but it was only Pike. Despite her loathing she would much prefer little Jor Bayn to any of the Obsidians.

    "My sister hasn''t killed you yet?"

    Pike smirked, but his gaze left her face for a moment. ¡°What makes you think your sister is still alive?¡±

    ¡°Eoin would never let you kill a warrior of his line. He¡¯s proved that before.¡±

    The back of his hand bit across her mouth, splitting Kaye¡¯s lip. ¡°Your sister is dead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d know if that was true.¡± She glared at him.

    "And so is everyone of power in Fie Eoin." Pike yanked her closer to face him, their eyes of equal height. "If you want to save what is left of your precious tribe you will do as I say."

    "Fie Eoin isn''t my home anymore." She glared into his eyes in an attempt to make him back down. Where was the strength of Eoin now, when she needed Him most? Where was the power of Aleda to protect Her daughter?

    Pike sneered. "Then you won''t mind leaving it behind."

    "You¡­you want me to leave?" Kaye was surprised. She didn''t think it would be that easy. "You''ll spare Fie Eoin if I go?"

    He pulled her closer and she could smell wine on his breath. "I want you to leave with me."

    She recoiled. "No."

    He grabbed her chin so she couldn''t turn away from the stink of his breath and the look in his eyes. "You come with me, willingly, and I will leave Fie Eoin for good. No one else has to die."

    Kaye wanted to scream no again. Wanted to kick him until he released her, and she could run to the safety of the mountains and the Faye.

    "Otherwise," he whispered and gripped her chin tighter, "The rest of the deaths are on your head. And I''ll let you go back to your man on the coast to live the rest of your life with that knowledge."

    Pike smiled and relaxed his grip. "I only ask for you in exchange for all of them. The priestess sacrifice. You were willing to make it before."

    The priestess sacrifice. If Kaye didn''t know better, she would think Celeste set this up. But no, Aleda sent Pike, just as she had after the avalanche. "I was a priestess then," she whispered, in answer to Pike or the Mother she did not know.

    "I''ll let you think it over," Pike said and released her. "I want an answer by sundown." He walked to the door and snapped his fingers, and a woman was thrown into the tent. "You can discuss it together."

    Kaye crouched although her arms were tied behind her. Despite everything, there was still an aura of power about the woman that Kaye recognized as soon as she got close. "Priestess?"

    When the woman looked up, her normal calm had been shattered. Her eyes were rimmed with tears, her face puffy and blotched. "I knew they would kill him, but not like that." She looked at the door and Kaye wondered who they already killed.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Priestess?"

    She faced Kaye. "You must take his offer."

    Kaye took a step back and shook her head. "I can''t. I''m not a priestess any longer. I''m Faye now, and you cannot command me." Her fingers found the bracelet around her wrist, but tracing the symbols brought no relief. They all spoke of her inheritance¡ªthe circlet now sitting in disarray around the other woman''s temple.

    "It¡¯s not a command," the High Priestess said. "It¡¯s a plea. A plea for their lives. Half of the warriors are dead, your sister missing. Pike killed¡­¡± She stopped and closed her eyes. "Oak is dead, and Petoskey. Monkey will be next, then the Wains, the Ronnans..." She opened her eyes, and they were clearer, no longer clouded by emotion but taking on the mantle of her station again. "Pike will continue until everyone of power is dead and only the weak remain to be taken over by the Obsidians. You remember the Starving Winter? This will be worse. If you refuse Pike, the Seven Tribes will be no more."

    It would be on Kaye''s head. She already had enough deaths on her conscience¡ªcould she take that many more? And where was Kindra? If Kaye knew her sister at all, Kindra would not take to being beaten, especially by Pike. She would return and kill him with her bare hands if she had to. Unless she really had died, and their bond was stretched so thin Kaye couldn''t even feel it.

    She licked her bloodied lips and finally looked at the High Priestess. "What of Gar?"

    "He is alive, but not for long. If he survives, he will not fight again." It was the same thing the High Priestess told Loria once¡ªif Fennec lived, which was unlikely, he would not fight again. It was probably what made him give up.

    Kaye wanted to scream. She wasn''t a priestess¡ªshe shouldn''t have to make this choice. Celeste was wrong.

    "You must decide soon." The High Priestess looked to the door where the light was fading. It would last for some time still, but evenings snuck up quick in the mountains.

    Kaye looked from the tent door to the disheveled priestess, and all of the woman''s secrets and betrayals hung heavy between them. "Before¡ªit was a test, right?"

    The priestess nodded. "As real as this, but a test."

    "And you took a similar test? You found the Faye?"

    "I did."

    Kaye was silent for a long moment, thinking of Bryant''s pained eyes whenever he thought she wasn''t looking. The look on his face when he asked who her mother was. She licked her lips again. "Why did you leave your son? What could possibly make you return to Fie Eoin?"

    The High Priestess'' features were hard to discern, and when she spoke it was with a weak voice, not the strong, emotionless tone Kaye was used to.

    "I returned because I was in love with your father. I could not make myself leave him, even for a son, and although I could never have Fennec, I could choose his daughter as my heir and raise her as my own."

    Kaye reeled and sat heavily on the cot. She wasn''t chosen for her wings or her abilities. She was chosen for her lineage. "My father? But...what about Gabe?"

    The priestess looked towards the baskets of herbs and jugs of wine, arranged carefully along the wall of the tent, and shook her head. "I was never in love with Gabe. I gave him a son because his wife could not. I wasn''t even allowed to hold Bryant when he was born. Thank you for bringing him to me."

    Part of Kaye wanted to scream at this woman who so effortlessly gave away her son in exchange for a daughter that was not her own. She wanted to break down and cry for Bryant, who had lost his parents and would now lose Kaye, no matter what she decided. Celeste really was the only one who had always, and would always, stay with him.

    Finally, Kaye spoke through the threatening tears. "How did you know Fennec would have a girl?"

    At that the High Priestess smiled, although it was full of regret. "That was my test. I was sent a vision, and I had to choose between a son of my own or a Daughter of Aleda."

    "And what if you chose wrong?"

    "I did not. My vision was of an eagle and a horse. They fell into the ocean, fighting, and came out as one¡ªa horse with wings."

    Kaye''s fingers found the winged horse on the bracelet. "Am I the winged horse?"

    Kaye Conal''s sad smile grew. "You are the wings, your sister the horse. She will not be missing long. Trust in Aleda, Kaye, and the choice becomes Her''s alone. You only speak Her words so others can hear."

    Aleda would demand the priestess sacrifice¡ªher life for the tribe. Still, Kaye wasn''t sure she could speak those words to Pike.

 Lets Go To War

    Kindra''s army crossed through the pass just after noon and reached Camden Valley well before dark. There were still plenty of Aledans in the other tribes who had not gone to the wedding or been captured, but they hid when they saw the dark-haired army coming.

    She led the Gaerloms upriver to Fie Wain where they could camp for the night and plan. As they entered the field where the kilns were kept, a man walked over, shock registering as he took a good look at her.

    "Kindra Odion?"

    "Carrick Wain." She stopped before him as he eyed the men behind her. "How did you get out?" She remembered seeing him¡ªand all of the chief families of the Seven Tribes¡ªin the inner circle during the wedding.

    "The Gods favor me; it was pure luck." He turned back to her. "And you?"

    "A bird got me out."

    "Oh yes? One of your new husband''s men?" Carrick crossed his arms and glared at her. "I saw his guards carry him out¡ªdid he send you back with the rest of his army to destroy us?"

    Destroy them? He couldn''t be serious. "These aren¡¯t Obsidians. This is the tribe my sister wintered with." He looked doubtful and she frowned. "I went to get help."

    He took another long look at the dark-haired men with her. "We thought you ran to safety with Obsid."

    Her frown deepened. ¡°Your undying faith in me is truly uplifting.¡±

    ¡°What would you expect us to think?¡± He crossed his arms. ¡°You accepted Gar¡¯s flute and the next moon you were getting jewelry from Obsid.¡±

    She took a deep breath and narrowed her eyes. ¡°And we all know how much I love jewelry.¡±

    ¡°You divided the tribe. You were at war with Oak. Of course you would go to Obsid for an ally.¡±

    Kindra¡¯s fingers squeezed the spear until it felt like her hands would break. ¡°If you thought I wanted to be chief of the Seven Tribes, why would I marry Obsid? Why would I exile myself? Why¡­¡± She looked away, lips pressed together until she could speak without yelling. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who sold us. I bought us back. My life, for all of yours.¡±

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Bought us back from who?¡±

    ¡°The Obsidians.¡± Kindra¡¯s hands finally loosened on her spear and her shoulders sagged. ¡°Oak sold the Tribes to Obsid at the battle for Deer Valley. He killed my father and became chief with Obsid¡¯s blessing. We needed to give Obsid something he wanted before we could kill his puppet chief.¡±

    "And he wanted you?" Carrick raised an eyebrow.

    Kindra nodded. "He wanted the last Odion warrior. After the ceremony, Oak would be dead, Petoskey would become chief, and the Tribes would know the truth. But we couldn''t tell anyone before the ceremony lest they kill Oak and bring down Obsid''s wrath. My husband made that very clear¡ªone misstep and we were all dead."

    Carrick grabbed her arm. "Petoskey and Oak are dead."

    She expected one, but not both. "At who''s hand?"

    "Pike''s."

    So Pike was the one behind the attack, not Obsid. Apparently, the Obsidians were upset enough about the marriage to follow an Aledan into battle. Or Corbin was power-hungry and had been waiting for an opportunity to kill his chief and take control. She bit her lips together and closed her eyes. "And Gar?"

    "I don''t know. He was injured, but no one who got out has seen him well enough to know how bad."

    She stuck her tongue between her teeth so he wouldn''t hear them shaking, and jumped when a hand landed on her shoulder. It was Bryant and she took a deep breath. "What of Kaye? And the others?"

    "Kaye is unharmed, but taken prisoner with the High Priestess. We don''t know what he plans to do with them. Monkey is alive¡ªfor now. Osprey is missing."

    Kindra shooed the name away with her hand. "If the Obsidians are smart, then Osprey is dead. How many men does Pike have?"

    "More than you do." Carrick looked at the Gaerloms, a frown etched deep across his face. "I''d say with all of us combined he still has three to one."

    Three to one. Three men took down Fennec, and none of the men Kindra had were warriors. They knew how to hunt, but fight? It was a different beast.

    "Surprise will help," she said. "If we can get weapons to the warriors¡­¡±

    "Three to one against an injured warrior?" He shook his head. "I don''t like those odds."

    She slammed the spear down into the ground. "I don''t care about the odds."

    There was a noise in the woods and they all turned, spears ready. Nothing showed itself, but Kindra heard the sound again and heart swelled with happiness. She ran into the woods, scanning between the trees until she found him.

    "Thank Eoin," she sighed and wrapped her hand around the horse''s neck. Eoin made his ¡®puh¡¯ noise as the others followed her into the woods. When she turned to them, Carrick smiled.

    "Well then, Monster Tamer, I believe the God has given you his blessing. Let''s go to war."

 They Fear Horses

    The first time Kindra told Timin not to touch the horse, he stepped right up to Eoin and ran a hand down his nose. When the horse tried to bite him, he smacked it on the snout and told it no. Timin was enamored, and the horse didn¡¯t try to bite him again. Kindra didn¡¯t have time to figure out how he tamed the beast in so short a time because she was planning a war.

    ¡°Where did you get him?¡± Timin asked as he stroked the long neck.

    She turned to him, distracted. ¡°A tribe downriver. Don¡¯t touch him.¡± She turned back to her plans with Carrick and the woefully unprepared Bryant. The Faye man picked up the basics of fighting with the spear well enough, but she still wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d be able to kill anyone. Especially not with Celeste floating over his shoulder, studying his every move. She seemed like a jealous girlfriend more than a protective priestess.

    ¡°Can you ride him?¡± Timin again.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Kindra took a deep breath before turning to the sandy-haired man. ¡°What do you mean, ride him? And I told you not to touch him.¡±

    ¡°Timin¡¯s bad at keeping his hands off things that aren¡¯t his,¡± Bryant muttered.

    Timin bristled and glared at Bryant. ¡°The horse likes it.¡± He smiled. ¡°So did Kaye.¡±

    Kindra stepped between them before anymore could be said. ¡°What do you mean, ride it?¡±

    Timin¡¯s gaze slowly left Bryant. ¡°You know, sit on it¡¯s back.¡±

    She looked at Eoin¡¯s back. ¡°Why would I do that?¡±

    ¡°Because a horse can run faster than you and sounds like thunder.¡± Timin¡¯s eyes were wide with excitement. ¡°Want me to show you?¡±

    ¡°I want you to stop touching him before he eats you and I¡¯m down a warrior.¡± Kindra grabbed the rope from him. She didn¡¯t trust this Gaerlom boy at all.

    He chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to try?¡±

    She looked at Eoin¡¯s back again. She had never realized before just how tall the horse was. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. Is this the only horse your tribe has?¡±

    The inane questions were getting on her nerves. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And the other guys, these Obsidians¡ªhave they ever seen a horse?¡±

    That finally gave her pause. ¡°They fear horses, if I¡¯m to believe my traitor chief.¡±

    Timin smiled. ¡°Then I have an idea.¡±

 Unstoppable

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Kindra turned to Timin, one hand grasping the mane at the base of Eoin¡¯s neck. ¡°You¡¯ve seen people ride horses?¡±

    Timin laughed. ¡°Of course. Use the rope and your knees to guide him. Squeeze when you want him to go faster; pull his head back to slow down.¡±

    Kindra¡¯s lips pinched together, and she looked at the Aledans surrounding them who expected an Odion to know how to control the beast. There was nothing to do but try. She took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Ok.¡±

    Timin hoisted her up and she swung her leg over Eoin¡¯s back. He snorted and sidestepped, crushing her leg against a tree. ¡°Ack! Eoin, move!¡±

    ¡°Give him a little kick,¡± Timin said.

    She kicked his soft belly with her free foot and Eoin whinnied, jumping forward. Aledans scattered as he began to run, and Kindra grabbed his mane and tucked her legs against his side so she wouldn¡¯t fall. She could barely hear Timin¡¯s voice over the pounding of Eoin¡¯s hooves.

    ¡°Pull back!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t sit up, much less pull back. Tree limbs whipped by as Eoin picked up speed, and then he broke out of the trees, his gait smoothed, and she lifted her head. His muscles moved beneath her like water flowing over a rocky riverbed.

    She was flying.

    Just as the God promised in her vision. Eoin was teaching her to fly.

    She laughed, leaned forward, and squeezed his sides to urge him on. He galloped faster, body moving in a rhythm she was able to pick up and control. She leaned left, pushing her left knee into his side and he turned a slow circle around Fie Wain. As she galloped back to the group she freed an arm, testing her balance and control.

    She pulled back and he slowed unwillingly. ¡°Give me a spear!¡± she shouted, and Carrick held one out as she trotted by. When she had it in her hand she kicked Eoin¡¯s sides, almost falling as he began to run again. She guided him toward a tree as he tried to turn¡ªpulling his head straight despite his protests¡ªand lodged the spear deep into the tree as they veered past it.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Pike didn¡¯t deserve that fast a death, but she could take out Corbin and be back for another spear before they knew what happened. She laughed as she slowed Eoin to a stop. She pet his neck and slid off his back.

    ¡°That was amazing!¡±

    Timin grinned as he walked over, followed by Bryant and Carrick. ¡°I told you. Don¡¯t let them cut the horse out from beneath you and you¡¯ll be unstoppable.¡±

    Unstoppable. She liked those odds. Now if only she had her father¡¯s spear, she would truly be a Warrior of Eoin.

    Carrick smiled. ¡°I have something for you. Follow me.¡± He started towards the village and Kindra looked at Timin and Bryant. They nodded and followed her.

    Carrick wove between the tents until he reached his family''s tent in the center of the village. He held back the door flap and she stepped in. Before her father died, she¡¯d spent many childhood afternoons in this tent, playing with wooden swords while their father¡¯s discussed weapons.

    As Carrick dug into a chest full of weapons he spoke. ¡°I apologize for not trusting you at first,¡± he said as he pulled a leather-wrapped package from the chest. ¡°I made this for your naming, but kept it when you weren¡¯t named. I was going to give it to you as a wedding present, but then you married Obsid.¡±

    He shrugged and held it out, and she studied him before flipping the cover back. It was a sword¡ªthin and short and beautiful. The blade was so blue it was almost purple, with a hilt inlaid with amethyst in the pattern of wisteria¡ªAleda¡¯s sacred flower. A vine was carved from blade to hand, the metal greened with copper, so the entire weapon looked like it sprang from ground and was plucked by Carrick instead of being made. Her eyes widened and she reached out involuntarily to run her fingertips down the blade. She¡¯d never seen a blue blade before, but she¡¯d heard rumors of Carrick¡¯s new steel, and Oak¡¯s lust for it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t use swords.¡± It was the only thing she could think to say that made any sense.

    ¡°They are too big? Unwieldy?¡±

    She nodded, unable to tear her eyes away from the beauty of the thing.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been using a blade that was made for men, balanced for their size and fighting style. You''re smaller and have a style all your own. Fierce, not quite as calculating, but crowding. You like to wear your opponent out, crowd them, and then surprise them. This sword was made for that.¡±

    Kindra took a deep breath and finally looked him in the eye. ¡°I can¡¯t pay for this.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°If you defeat the Obsidians, I¡¯ll make you a spear to match.¡±

    She wanted only her father¡¯s spear, but she bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you, Carrick Wain. I will use this against our enemies to the best of my ability.¡±

    Carrick bowed back. ¡°See that you do.¡±

 Aledas Words, Not Hers

    Kaye''s wrists were untied overnight, but her shoulders screamed as they were wrenched back and tied again the next morning. She hadn¡¯t slept much as she curled herself into a ball next to the hearth, the familiar smells of the priestess tent hovering around her like a blanket that had gone thin and cold. At dawn, Kaye and the High Priestess were marched to the warrior training field, now stained dark with executions. Oak''s body lay in a crumpled heap, head missing. Gar lay on his side next to Monk, as pale as he''d been after the battle for Deer Valley. Monk looked well enough, but exhausted, and his eyes kept searching out a bloody spot on the field where his father must have died.

    Kaye tripped over the soggy ground and couldn''t catch herself, but Pike grabbed her arms before she landed face first and she cried out in pain as her shoulders were pulled back. When he righted her, she spit at the grin on his face.

    The back of his hand split her lip again. "Willingly, fairy flutter. Fight me again and I''ll cut your throat."

    Kaye''s shoulders fell and she let herself be pushed forward through the bloody ground until they were standing next to Gar and Monk.

    "You don''t have to do this," Monk said.

    She forced a smile and looked at the priestess dress she''d been given after she consented. When she looked at him, she straightened her chin and spoke with a hoarse voice. "I was raised to give the blood sacrifice same as you. A warrior of Aleda instead of Eoin. Her words are my weapon."

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Monk nodded and she looked at Gar, whose eyes were bright and fevered. "Kindra¡¯s not beat yet," Kaye said.

    "I know."

    Pike tugged her arms and Kaye pressed her lips together as she turned to face the High Priestess. The woman lifted her arms and began the invocation to the Gods for the ceremony. When she was finished, she turned to Kaye.

    "Do you, Kaye Odion, Daughter of Aleda, before the witness of these people and the Mother, swear to uphold the marriage of yourself to this man, Jorsen Bayn, until the death of him?"

    Next to her, Pike glared at the omission of his warrior name, but the High Priestess stared him down like a child being scolded by a mother. Kaye spoke at a whisper; Aleda''s words, not hers. "I do swear it."

    "Louder," Pike said.

    She swallowed and closed her eyes. "I do swear it."

    ¡°And do you, Jorsen Bayn, before the witness of these people and the Mother, swear to uphold the marriage of yourself to this woman, Kaye Odion, until the death of her?"

    He scowled again. ¡°I, Pike Bayn, warrior of Eoin, do swear it.¡±

    The High Priestess put her arms up again and spoke so everyone could hear. "Then I declare to all those present, as the Daughter of Aleda, Mother of us all, that you are married in the eyes of the people of the Seven Tribes of Aleda, and in the eyes of the Gods. No man or woman, no matter their power, can declare it not so."

    Kaye glanced sideways at the smile on Pike''s face, and for a moment the fear of him outweighed her trust in Aleda.

 For Eoin!

    Gar watched the ceremony with a heavy heart and fevered mind. Pike didn¡¯t want Kaye, he wanted only to hurt Kindra in the worst way he knew how¡ªby stealing her sister. When Kindra returned and they told her what happened to Kaye, she would be devastated. She¡¯d go after Pike and get herself killed while the rest of the tribe suffered under Obsidian rule, assuming there was anyone left to tell her anything.

    The sound of thunder interrupted the end of the ceremony and Gar looked at the sky. It was a cloudless blue. His fever must finally be taking over. A noise like a monster screaming sounded from the other side of the clearing, but Gar couldn¡¯t make out what he was seeing. The beast had four legs and two heads, and he had no idea what it was until Kaye yelled: "Kindra!"

    Not only was Kindra alive, but she had tamed the monster Coyote gave her. Not tamed¡ªshe controlled it. Gar swelled with pride even as he feared for her suicidal behavior; there was no way she could win.

    "Put her in a tent!" Pike screamed as he shoved Kaye at Corbin. He turned with dagger in hand and plunged it into the High Priestess'' side. ¡°No!¡± Monk yelled, but Gar''s vision was drawn away by the Bride of Eoin, her body moving with the sacred beast as she gave a guttural war cry.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "For Eoin!"

    The Obsidians broke and scattered before her. Not a single man¡ªnot even Pike¡ªstood his ground against the God''s wrath, and Kindra rode them down, whopping and calling as they ran, pushing them towards the safety of the trees.

    "Valiant," Monk said. "But she can''t kill them all."

    Gar knew. They would regroup in the woods and destroy her and the horse. It would be a true warrior''s death. "Let her damn herself whatever way she please."

    Kindra rode down Corbin and let the spear fly, catching him in the back. He fell, and Kaye pulled away and raced for the tents. Kindra unsheathed the sword at her side, blue as the river, and began herding the Obsidians toward the trees. A large man dropped out of the sky in front of Gar and Monk, blocking their view, and they both leaned back.

    "Are you injured?" The Faye said as he bent down, releasing their arms from the ropes holding them for the past day. Gar''s arms ached, but he was glad for pain. He couldn''t feel even that in his leg.

    Behind them came the cry "For Wain!" and Monk pushed himself up. "He is," he nodded to Gar, who caught his eye for a brief second before Monk ran into the melee without a weapon.

 Youéˆ¥æªe Failed, Bride Of Obsid

    "Awena!"

    Eoin reared as Gaerloms screamed out of the woods at the Obsidians. It was all Kindra could do to wrap her arm around his neck and hold on. As he came crashing down, she almost lost her sword, but she yanked his head and kicked his sides and he began running along the back of the Obsidians, penning them in to their death on the spears of the fishermen.

    The men on the other side of the clearing attacked with the cry of "For Wain!" and Kindra turned Eoin in that direction. Pike was on the back edge of the fight and turned to run. Kindra pointed the horse his way before kicking Eoin into a fast gallop.

    Instead of fleeing, Pike grabbed a spear from the ground and ran towards Kindra. They met in the open, away from the fighting.

    She raised the sword as they barreled down on Pike, but as she swung, he held the shaft of the spear up. She saw the carved mark of the long-eared fox and tried to pull back as the blade caught the wood. Pike laughed, Eoin reared, and Kindra lost her balance and fell off the horse.

    She hit the ground flat on her back as her breath went out. Pike kicked the sword from her hand, grinned, and snapped the ruined shaft of the spear over his knee.

    "No," she gasped, trying to catch her breath as Eoin cantered away to safety. Pike threw the blunt end of the spear to the side.

    "You''ve lost," he said, the glee in his voice unmistakable. "You¡¯ve failed, Bride of Obsid."

    She cringed from the name, but spoke in a weak voice. "I won. Your army is destroyed. You can kill me, but Fie Eoin is safe."

    "Fie Eoin is dead. You chief is dead. Your High Priestess is dead. Your sister is mine, by her own will."

    "You lie." Kindra pushed herself up, but Pike grabbed her by the hair and pressed her father''s broken spear to her throat.

    "You will die a nameless failure," Pike hissed in her ear. "The traitor who married the enemy for power. And I will take your sister every night until she begs to join you in death."

    Kindra could see the discarded spear from the corner of her eye and stretched her hand towards it. Her fingertips barely touched it. "Please," she whispered in prayer to the Gods.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Pike laughed. "Are you begging me to spare you?" He leaned into her, pushing her closer to the spear. "Beg me again, Nameless. Beg me to make your death swift."

    Just a little further and she would have it. "Please, Jorsen."

    He pushed her hard into the dirt and her fingers wrapped around the spear. "My name is Pi¡­¡±

    She slashed his face with the broken end as the spear tip slipped across her throat, too shallow to kill. Pike roared in anger as he fell, and she pinned him to the ground with the shaft under his chin, just like the first day they sparred. He slashed at her back with the spear tip and clawed at her face with his hand, but she pushed harder. Pain ripped through the mark on her back, and power rushed up through the ground. She slammed the spear down on his throat until it gave. The noise he made as he tried to suck in air was the most painful sound she had ever heard. His hands fell, releasing her father''s spear, but his eyes continued to glare.

    She stared back, arms shaking and chest heaving, headless to the victories on either side until someone took her by the shoulders.

    "He''s gone." It was Monk''s voice, and he pulled her from Pike''s body. "You won."

    Her hands released the spear as if it were hot and her whole body began to shake. Monk wrapped his arms around her until it stopped, and she looked at him.

    "Gar?"

    "The Faye took him into the woods. He''s alive."

    She stood and ran on shaking legs to the forest. "Gar!"

    "Kindra." His voice was weak, and she turned to the right, scanning between the trees until she found him. Relief overtook her and she collapsed on top of him, arms around his chest until he coughed and groaned. She sat back and saw the blood, old and new, staining his shirt.

    "What happened?" She lifted his shirt and pressed her lips together. It was obvious he tried to clean and dress it, but the wound was angry and weeping with red lines of infection.

    "That bad?" he said as he watched her face.

    She dropped his shirt, unwilling to tell him the truth. It was worse than any of the injuries she¡¯d seen on Fennec. "I''ll get a priestess."

    He grabbed her wrist as she tried to stand. "They know where I am.¡± His eyes were fevered and his arms weak as he pulled her down and touched the burned side of her face, then her neck where she was bleeding. "Oh, my love."

    She flinched at the pain across her cheek, but didn''t pull away. Her injuries weren¡¯t half as bad as his. "I hope you didn''t want me for my pretty face."

    "I''ve never seen anyone so beautiful."

    She put a hand to his forehead, but he grabbed it and kissed the palm. "I mean it. When I saw you flying across the field on the horse, I knew it was the most beautiful sight I would ever see."

    She smiled, but glanced at the blood on her hands. Aledan blood. Her smile slipped from her face. "I killed your brother."

    Gar lifted her chin and when he spoke his eyes betrayed him. "He was not my brother any longer."

    Tears began rolling down her cheeks as he pulled her into his arms. They stayed that way until the Faye found them.

 I Hear The River Won

    Gar lay on the cot in Kindra¡¯s tent, trying not to think of the circumstances that brought him there. He should have been enjoying his life as a married man with his new wife, but Kindra was Obsid¡¯s wife, washing the battle gore off at the river, and Gar was unsure if the wedding was valid. Had the Gods accepted them? They hadn¡¯t been given the chance to. Was the marriage still valid if the ceremony was interrupted in such a way? Would anyone even care?

    The wound in his back throbbed as he reached for his cup of tea. There had been others hurt worse than he, but Kaye made sure that Gar was cleaned, bandaged, and medicated before seeing to them. Her acceptance back into the tribe had been seamless¡ªshe was the only one who could help.

    Kindra returned, hair dripping and blood-caked clothes bundled in her hand. She threw them in the corner, and turned at Gar¡¯s sudden exclamation.

    ¡°Kindra!¡±

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to leave them there.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± He motioned her over. ¡°Turn around.¡±

    She did, and he grunted as he propped himself up. He trailed a finger over a new cut on her back that ran from one side to the other.

    ¡°Oh.¡± She sat heavily. ¡°Pike finally ruined my mark.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Gar whispered. ¡°He completed it.¡± He followed the line again with his finger, watching the waves of vision ripple behind it. ¡°She knew. The High Priestess knew your name.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Kindra turned, trying to see the mark on her back. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I hear the fish attacked the river,¡± Gar quoted. ¡°I hear the river won, but the fish left deep rents in the stream.¡± He smiled at her. ¡°Your name is River.¡±

    A smile slowly grew across Kindra¡¯s face as she reached behind to feel the scars on her back that had finally come together into a completed mark. ¡°River,¡± she said, trying the name out for the first time.

    ¡°River,¡± he agreed. ¡°The perfect home for a little fish like me.¡±

    She cupped his face and laughed softly. ¡°My father used to call me Little Fish.¡±

    Gar pulled her to the cot and wrapped his arms around her, no longer worried that about her marriage. The Gods gave him their blessing in a different way.

 If The Choice Even Existed

    Kaye knocked on the doorframe before stepping inside the Odion tent. She was there to check on Gar and blushed at the sight of the couple lying in bed together. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She never would have thought to see her sister show so much affection to a man.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, come in.¡± Kindra sat and pushed the hair from her forehead. ¡°We were resting.¡±

    ¡°You could use the rest.¡± Kaye dropped the door flap behind her and stood awkwardly. ¡°I came to check on Gar. I have good news.¡±

    ¡°We also have good news,¡± Gar said and propped himself up with a pained look. ¡°What is yours?¡±

    ¡°They found Cougar. He¡¯s alive.¡± Kaye smiled, glad to deliver some small condolence. ¡°He looks worse than you, but his wounds are superficial.¡±

    ¡°Thank Aleda.¡± He squeezed Kindra¡¯s hand and nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell her your good news.¡±

    Kindra¡¯s smile was bright, if tired. For the first time since their father died, she looked truly content. ¡°My mark is complete. Gar can see a name.¡± She turned so Kaye could see it.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°For the Mother, he¡¯s right.¡± Kaye reached out and followed the fresh wound with her finger. ¡°It looks like the ocean.¡± A wave crested behind her nail, the water so clear she could see the rocky bottom, and there was a pang of longing in Kaye''s stomach for Gaerlom.

    ¡°It¡¯s a river,¡± Kindra said.

    Kaye nodded slowly, contemplatively. ¡°A large, clear river. That¡¯s a powerful mark.¡±

    ¡°Better than a fish,¡± Gar agreed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll speak to Monk about it. He¡¯ll want to hold a ceremony as soon as he¡¯s chief. People need something to celebrate right now, and the naming of their monster-tamer will be a celebration indeed.¡±

    ¡°Eoin¡¯s not a monster,¡± Kindra said, but grinned. ¡°When will they make Monk chief?¡±

    ¡°Soon. They have to choose a new High Priestess first.¡± Kaye dropped her gaze with a frown. Priestess Ashley had already asked her to be High Priestess, and Kaye neither refused nor accepted, but said she would give an answer soon. She needed to talk to Bryant first, and that was a conversation she was dreading.

    ¡°How much time will they need? You¡¯re the only one who can do it.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡± That was all Kaye would say about it now. There was no need to upset her sister over the possibility that she may leave again¡ªif the choice even existed, and Kaye was growing surer that it didn¡¯t.

 It Was Always This

    The Visitor Tent was on the outskirts of the village, set back from the outer circle. Kaye felt strange walking to it when home was on the inner circle, but she had stayed here one night already, and would only need to stay one or two more. Whatever her decision.

    Bryant had been hiding inside all day, and Kaye tried to smile as she entered, but found little to smile about.

    ¡°How is your sister?¡±

    Kaye moved to the cot before answering. ¡°She¡¯s fine. Her mark is complete. She¡¯ll get her name as soon as there is a chief.¡±

    ¡°And her man?¡±

    Kaye sat down with a sigh. ¡°He won¡¯t fight again.¡±

    ¡°But he will live?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Well, that is something to be glad about.¡± Bryant put his hands on her shoulders to pull her against him, but she resisted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s the same thing the High Priestess told my mother before my father died. ¡®If he lives, he will never fight again.¡¯ I can¡¯t say that to my sister.¡±

    ¡°Then let someone else tell her.¡± Bryant kissed her shoulder and ran his hands over her arms, but she didn¡¯t warm to him.

    ¡°There are so many others who won¡¯t survive, or didn¡¯t.¡± She collapsed forward into her hands, exhausted. She wished she could hide in his arms, but it would make her decision harder if she turned to him now.

    ¡°They are not your responsibility,¡± he mumbled into her neck as he kissed her.

    ¡°They have always been my responsibility,¡± she whispered. ¡°I was born to them. Promised to Kaye Conal before my birth.¡±

    Bryant stopped kissing her and sat back. Kaye was promised in place of him. Loria had given Kaye Conal her daughter to replace the son that she left behind with the Faye. If Bryant had been a girl, Kaye wondered if the High Priestess would have kept him.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I knew it would come to this,¡± he whispered and dropped his hands.

    ¡°It was always this.¡±

    "I know. That was why I was so cold for so long; why I tried to let you stay with the Breen¡¯s without getting jealous. If it had been any other family I may have succeeded, but I couldn¡¯t watch my father¡¯s Tarrin son take you away."

    "Did you wish him dead in the battle?"

    Bryant touched her arms again. "No. I would not wish that on anyone. I am glad he was unharmed, but I still cannot stand to watch any Tarrin take you away from me."

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave them like this. They have no one.¡±

    ¡°They have six other priestesses."

    ¡°Who have their own tribes to take care of and can¡¯t take over as High Priestess.¡± She took a deep breath and looked at him, heart pounding with hope. ¡°You could stay here.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The word left his mouth before she even finished. ¡°I cannot.¡±

    ¡°You can,¡± Kaye insisted. ¡°You can live here, and I can stay with you. It will be just like before, except I won¡¯t feel useless.¡±

    ¡°You want me to move to a tribe that values war and false gods over all else?¡± Bryant shook his head. ¡°I could not, and they would not let me stay as the High Priestess¡¯ consort.¡±

    She grabbed his hand. ¡°I will change the rules.¡±

    ¡°You cannot.¡±

    ¡°My sister did, why can¡¯t I? I¡¯m an Odion too.¡±

    He smiled ruefully. ¡°Your sister is stronger than you.¡±

    She dropped his hand, stung by his words. ¡°I¡¯m stronger than you think.¡±

    He only shook his head, and they sat in silence for a while before she whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t go back.¡±

    ¡°You promised.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you!¡± She began to cry, frustrated with the situation and the choice that wasn¡¯t really a choice at all. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to stay with me.¡±

    Bryant took a deep breath. ¡°You will not return with me?¡±

    ¡°Fie Eoin needs me.¡±

    ¡°I need you.¡±

    ¡°They have no one else.¡±

    ¡°And who else do I have? My father¡¯s gone, my mother¡¯s dead. And now you¡­¡± Bryant put his head in his hands. ¡°I knew this would happen. The moment you stepped onto the cliff I knew it wouldn¡¯t hold you. I tried to make you Faye.¡±

    ¡°I am Faye. But I¡¯m a Daughter of Aleda first.¡±

    ¡°You would rather stay with the Tarrin.¡± Bryant didn¡¯t try to hide the bitterness in his voice. ¡°You know what they did to the Faye, and you would rather stay with them.¡±

    ¡°These people have done nothing to wrong you.¡±

    ¡°They took my mother from me. They are stealing you away.¡± Bryant looked at her, and his eyes didn¡¯t hide any of their betrayal. ¡°Because they need you more than I do.¡±

    Kaye couldn¡¯t reply. Placing the guilt of his mother on her wasn¡¯t fair¡ªbut she had no argument for it. If she returned with him, she would forever feel guilty for leaving Fie Eoin. But if she stayed, she would have the guilt of his mother on her shoulders as well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m not Kaye Conal.¡±

    ¡°No, you are not.¡± Bryant grabbed her hands. ¡°Come home with me. Fie Eoin is a tribe of warriors¡ªthey will be fine alone.¡±

    ¡°I need to think.¡± She pulled her hands away. ¡°I need fresh air.¡±

    ¡°Kaye. Don¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°I just need to clear my head.¡± She stood and walked out before he could protest further. The cliff would help her think.

 Insignificant Except As A Whole

    Kaye took her time climbing the hill. The village looked so small and manageable from the cliff¡ªthe people so insignificant except as a whole. Her choice now was between a single, insignificant person and the whole of her tribe. From this view the choice seemed easy¡ªthe people would always be more important than the person. But she loved Bryant more than all of those people combined, except Kindra. Kaye knew that she would devastate her sister all over again if she left.

    It would devastate Kaye if Bryant left.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± She whispered to the valley below, her eyes travelling among the tents, stopping with a sad sigh at the all-too-common exclamation of bad news. Another warrior found dead.

    A hand on her shoulder made Kaye jump, and she turned to find Celeste, the Daughter¡¯s presence so attuned to the energy around her that Kaye hadn''t sensed her approach.

    Celeste sat and put a hand to Kaye''s cheek, a sad smile on her face. "I am proud of you, Daughter of Aleda. You have learned to listen to the Mother."

    Kaye looked away and spoke with a quiet, broken voice. "I haven''t made my choice yet."

    "You have," Celeste whispered back. "I know the look of it."

    Kaye shook her head and closed her eyes. "You cannot know this. It''s not just Bryant¡ªit''s my sister, and my home across the mountain. I must give them all up."

    Celeste brushed Kaye''s hair back. "You do not have to give up loving others, Kaye. You only need to listen to Aleda above them all. You must trust Her instead of your own plans to save those you love. She will save or damn them as She deems fit, and you must listen to that in your heart and accept it."

    Kaye swallowed hard. "But if they share a piece of my soul, how do I give it over to Her?" Her eyes begged Celeste for an answer. "I don¡¯t mind being sacrificed for their safety, but how do I let them sacrifice themselves for me? I would rather see Bryant or Kindra safe than all the rest of the tribe. If She asks me to choose between them or the tribe, I don''t think I can."

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    The Daughter turned her face to the valley below them, and a small smile tugged at her lips. "It is easier from this height to see what is most important. That is the real reason the Lady lives so high on the cliff. What need have we of safety when we can fly away and save ourselves?" She turned back to Kaye and took her face in both hands. "You cannot tell one from the other from this height. Come up here and look down when you are unsure, and you will have your answer."

    The tears in Kaye''s eyes spilled over and she knew Celeste was right. "He will never forgive me."

    Celeste''s smile grew. "He will." She released Kaye and nodded to herself as she looked back over the valley. "He will forgive you in time, whatever you do." She gathered Kaye into her arms and rocked her for a moment. "I believe you have another visitor."

    Kaye looked up, expecting Bryant, but it was Timin standing on the edge of the tree-line. She took a deep breath and swallowed her disappointment. "I am sorry for what I said to you, Celeste."

    Celeste stood and bowed deeply again. "Our paths will cross again, Kaye Odion, Daughter of Aleda. This is not the end of the Faye''s budding relationship with the Tarrin."

    Kaye nodded. "Help Bryant find someone to keep that look from his eyes, if you can."

    The Faye was already walking back towards Timin, but Kaye could feel her soft laughter wrap around her like a promise. Bryant would not be alone forever.

    She stood as Timin approached and tried to smile. "I was never able to thank you."

    "It wasn''t needed." He reached out and brushed the tears from her cheeks. "I''m glad you were able to make it home, Kaye."

    She nodded and looked at the tents below them. "It''s not what I left¡­¡±

    "But it''s yours. Home. It''s what you wanted all winter." He turned her to face him, his hand warm on her cheek. "It''s what I hoped for you."

    "Thank you, Timin."

    He smiled. "We''ll be leaving in the morning, and I know you are busy, so I wanted to say goodbye now. I''m glad I was able to see you one more time, Kaye, to make sure you were safe. Even if the circumstances were not the best."

    His hand was still warm on her cheek, and she kissed him once, chastely, before she pressed her lips together and grabbed his hand. "I¡¯m so grateful to you for everything. You are always welcome in Fie Eoin."

    He looked down as a rare blush crossed his neck and cheeks. "I would have to bring Misha next time, and our child."

    That brought a true smile to Kaye''s lips¡ªthe first in days. "I''m happy for you. She will be a good mother."

    "You would have been, too."

    Kaye took a deep breath and squared her shoulders as she looked down on the village. "I plan to do right by my children."

 A Belated Wedding Gift

    When all was said and done, over a quarter of the Aledan warriors were burned on the pyre. They were burned together because there were too many of them to light separate fires for, and it was only Petoskey and the High Priestess who received separate ceremonies. Most of Pike¡¯s friends had been killed¡ªshocked immobile by the sight of their friend attacking them¡ªand Kindra was one of the few new warriors to survive. They called her Monster-Tamer in public and River in private. She was impatient for her naming ceremony.

    Her uncle, Pine, survived with few injuries, as did Kingfisher. Wolf was spared by his son, but neither Ocelot nor Gull lived.

    Everyone knew Monk would be a good chief, but he was inexperienced, and it left the Seven Tribes weak and open to attack. The northern border was especially vulnerable, and the majority of the able-bodied warriors were put there in case of attack. The only thing that kept the Obsidians from striking was the injury to their chief, and the shame of those who made it home.

    Kindra knew she could buy Fie Eoin time to regroup, at least, so while the pyres burned and Gar slept, she and Wolf took a canoe upriver to Fie Obsid, to visit her injured husband.

    Corbin¡¯s arrowhead bounced against her chest as Kindra jumped out of the canoe. Wolf pulled it onto the shore as she grabbed the bundle in the bottom. They were surrounded by Obsidian guards in moments.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    "Tell your chief his bride is here with a belated wedding gift."

    They waited next to the canoe until the guard returned and ushered them into the great house. Wolf waited in the center as Kindra ducked behind the curtain into Obsid''s room. He was propped up on his bed, and although his face was pale, he smiled.

    "Wife."

    "Husband," she nodded. They were technically married, after all. "You left this in Fie Eoin." She unwrapped the package and held up the severed head of Corbin Marcello.

    Obsid''s daughter gasped and turned away, but he motioned his guard to take it from her. "That was my cousin."

    "Then we are nearly even. You killed my parents and grandfather."

    He smiled. ¡°I can see this will be a beautiful marriage with no animosity.¡±

    Kindra crossed her arms. "You expect me to believe your cousin followed an Aledan boy to Fie Eoin on our wedding day and you had no foreknowledge?"

    "Are you saying I would let myself be injured if I knew they were coming? Corbin has always been jealous. It''s convenient that you took care of him for me."

    She drummed her fingers on her arm as she thought of that. "It¡¯s clear that Eoin will not share his Bride with another man, so I break our truce. If you want the Seven Tribes, then you will have to fight for them."

    "You propose war? You realize that wasn''t my entire army."

    "Nor was it mine. Late summer, before the harvest. That should give you time to heal before I break you."

    Obsid''s chuckle turned into a cough that spattered his chest with flecks of blood. "I look forward to it. Good luck, Bride of Eoin. If I take you alive, you¡¯ll wish I hadn''t."

    "Good luck, Husband. I promise you will not leave the field whole." Kindra bowed and showed herself out.

 It Was You Who Walked Away

    Bryant stayed for the Pyre of his mother, although he felt no remorse or sorrow as the flames began to lick her hair and clothes. He stood next to Kaye without touching her and whispered, ¡°Your fate will be the same if you stay. The High Priestess is always sacrificed to the tribes.¡±

    ¡°I know that,¡± Kaye said as a tear fell down her cheek for the woman who was much more her mother than his own. The fire popped as the logs shifted, and Kaye Conal¡¯s body sank into the pyre and was swallowed by flame. People began drifting away, back to their homes and responsibilities.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Bryant said without looking at Kaye.

    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you in the tent then.¡±

    ¡°No, Kaye. I¡¯m leaving with the others. I¡¯m going home.¡±

    Kaye sighed as she stared at the pyre, and next to it Petoskey''s, which was smoldering ash now. ¡°There is no priestess,¡± she said, voice low so only he could hear above the crackle and hiss of the flames. ¡°There is no chief. Monk is next in line, but he needs help. They all turn to me. Maybe once things have returned to normal, I could follow you, but not now. Not when they need me so much.¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°You chose Fie Eoin over me.¡± His eyes narrowed and he shook his head.

    ¡°And you chose the Faye over me.¡±

    The hurt in her eyes was more than he could bear. He knew he had no reason to return, except fear that he wouldn¡¯t be welcome in Fie Eoin. Still, he couldn¡¯t make himself live here. Not even for her.

    So he didn¡¯t reply¡ªhis voice wouldn¡¯t have let him even if he could think of a reply. He wasn¡¯t choosing the Faye over her; he was choosing them over Fie Eoin.

    Bryant stared at her for a long time. At her Faye features which would blend into his tribe so well, and her wings that seemed to disappear into the shimmery fabric of the priestess dress she wore. Her hand was moving at her wrist, tracing the symbols he had carved into her bracelet, and then it was off and she was holding it out to him.

    ¡°Remember,¡± she said, and her words caught on her tears, ¡°it was you who walked away this time.¡± She pressed the bracelet into his hand and stared at the pyre.

    He looked at the bracelet, at the symbol of the High Priestess that he had carved in the center, and he could not blame her. Bryant walked away before he could change his mind.

 You Were The One She Asked For

    Kaye was required to stay the night in the High Priestess'' tent to prepare for the ceremony. She tried to meditate, but she was out of practice and her mind wandered to Bryant. The solid weight of him next to her in bed, the sound of his voice as they sat talking on the cliff, watching the worried lines on his face melt away as she ran her fingers along his wings. More than once she dissolved into tears, and the morning didn¡¯t bring relief. Before the sun rose, Kaye bathed in the cold water of the river. She resolved to focus on the ceremony and keep her tears at bay.

    The sun rose in a stormy sky, expectant with the changing seasons and the clean, clear rain needed to bring that about. It was windy with the storm moving up from the south, and it tugged at Kaye''s wet hair as she hurried to her tent. "I feel the same way," she whispered to the wind before the safety of the tents buffered it away.

    Kindra and Gar were already awake. A new priestess dress and the circlet of Aleda were laid out on Kaye¡¯s cot. She stopped and stared at the symbol of the Goddess lying alone on the fabric. She had never seen if off of the High Priestess'' brow.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Looks like rain," Kindra said as she peered around the flap into the dark morning sky.

    Kaye nodded and sat, not trusting her voice. She brushed her wet hair flat and ran her hand over the dress. It was the same type she had worn as an apprentice, but it fell to her ankles instead of just below her knees, and had an intricate design of beadwork across the front. She knew the pattern well¡ªshe had seen it every day since she began training as a priestess.

    Kaye reached out a finger to trace it, the pattern similar to the bracelet Bryant gave her. Her wrist felt empty without the familiar weight, and made her heart ache all the more for him.

    "Kindra?" She whispered as she picked up the dress. "Why do you think I was the one mother gave to the High Priestess?"

    Kindra knelt next to her and put a hand on her cheek. "Because you were the one she asked for."

 You Are A Coward

    It was good that Timin said goodbye to Kaye the day before, because there was no time as the Gaerloms and Faye set off the next morning to their homes across the mountain. He hated to leave her a second time while she was so distraught, but at least she was home with her family now. Still when he saw Bryant flying to catch up, he wished the Faye-man had died in the battle. It would have been easier for Kaye to console herself to that loss.

    They were through the pass and parting ways when Timin saw Bryant take the hand of one of the Faye women and his patience wore thin. He marched up to Bryant and stepped in front of him. The look the Faye turned on Timin was neither anger nor confusion, but defeat.

    "What?" Bryant said.

    "You are a coward, and you don''t deserve her."

    Bryant took a step back and the tired look was replaced by irritation. "Excuse me?"

    "Kaye needs you." Timin stressed the words, ¡°and you left her."

    "She made her choice.¡±

    "She chose both of you!"

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Bryant shook his head. "Priestesses are not allowed to choose both. You cannot understand."

    That pissed Timin off. There may be no priestesses in Gaerlom, but he knew what it meant to sacrifice one love for another. "I understand that two days ago you were willing to fight and die for her, and now? Now that my people have died for her? Now you leave her there, crying."

    He took a step back before he hit the man. "I have seen her cry too many times. I have seen Pike hurt her and I was able to do nothing. I have seen her wrists bound and bleeding, and the fear in her eyes after being driven over the mountain by men who wanted to hurt her. I have dried her tears and given her a home and loved her."

    He stopped as he choked on the words. "And still she chose you," his voice was much quieter now. "So I brought her to you, even though I loved her and could have made her safe."

    Bryant took a deep breath. "You do not know of what you speak, Timin. You do not understand the whole of it."

    "I understand enough."

    Anger finally flared across Bryant''s features. "And if I go back¡ªwhat then? They do not like the Faye anymore than you. They would not respect her as High Priestess if I were there."

    "But she would be happy." Timin swallowed. "Much as I tried, I could not make her happy."

    They stared at each other for a moment before he spoke again. "I wish she asked me to stay, because I would have given up home and family and safety to be with her. You were willing to die for her, but not to give up your life. So I say again, you are a coward and do not deserve her."

    Timin spit at Bryant''s feet and left to catch up with his tribe. He''d been a coward too, because he hadn''t said those things to Kaye.

 The High Priestess of Aleda

    As the beginning of the ceremony approached, Kaye paced the tent and peered outside whenever she heard a growl of thunder. So far, the rain had stayed in the clouds, but the threatening sky was going to keep a good many people away from the ceremony. So was the fear of being attacked¡ªMonk and Kindra were the only able-bodied warriors not in a perimeter of protection around the village.

    "Stop fretting,¡± Gar said. ¡°You''re worse than your sister."

    Kindra pinched his arm as Kaye stepped away from the door and sat on her cot, then stood again so she wouldn''t crease the dress before she was even High Priestess. "What if it rains?"

    "Then we all get wet." Kindra smiled and made her sit back down. "The rain will wash the blood from the fields and the ash from the cliffs. Things will be clean and new for your first day as High Priestess."

    "People will see it as a bad sign if it storms during the ceremony."

    Gar smiled gently. "People will come around when they remember that rain is necessary for life."

    Kaye nodded but didn''t reply as the noise from the crowd outside hushed and the drumming began. Her heart skipped a beat, but calmed as she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. For the first time since she left Fie Eoin, she found herself in a place where it was just her and the Mother¡ªalone and content. Her decision had been the right one.

    The priestesses sang as they walked through the tents of Fie Eoin, calling to the sun although it had risen already. They called to the people, reassuring them it was safe to come out, and they called to Aleda, welcoming her to the ceremony, invoking the safety of her presence. Their song wove through the tents and tugged at Kaye, the one who would harbor their Goddess.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Kindra left the tent, leaving only Gar behind, who was in no condition to move. He held out his hand and Kaye took it, glad for the little strength he could give. On the last strong note, when the sun would usually burst over the cliff to light the valley below, Kaye stepped out of the shelter of her childhood home and walked to her new home on the other side of the fire circle. As she did so, she left her old self behind. Kaye Odion, the twin, was no longer a person in Fie Eoin; she was now the High Priestess, her life forfeit to the Seven Tribes of Aleda.

    She felt the change as she severed herself from her past. Kaye had made the first cut between her and her sister long ago, and she made the final cut today. No longer were they one soul in two bodies, but two separate souls, each devoted to the God of their choice.

    The wind strengthened as Kaye and Priestess Ashley stood before the High Priestess'' tent, invoking the Goddess with their prayers. Ashley smiled as she faced Kaye for the blood sacrifice. Priestesses weren''t whipped like the warriors, but they had to make a blood bond all the same, so Kaye held her hands out, palms up, and Priestess Ashley took a small knife and pricked each finger, drawing blood. Kaye squeezed her fingers together to let the blood drip on the dirt before the tent, tying herself to the land and the people.

    Ashley unwrapped the circlet from Kaye''s wrist and placed it on her brow as she bowed. A gust of wind blew Kaye¡¯s hair back from the circlet as Ashley spoke.

    "It is always difficult to bring about something new. A new child, a new leader, a new way of life. There is always some pain¡ªsome sacrifice to be made. The Seven Tribes have sacrificed much to get to this new birth. A chief is hard to forget. A revered High Priestess hard to replace. We are here today to neither replace nor forget, but to bring about something new. The Seven Tribes will look now to their new High Priestess with faith, respect and love. They will listen to her word and follow her presence, for she has sacrificed more than all of us.

    "Kaye Odion, I welcome you into the Seven Tribes as the new High Priestess of Aleda."

    As if it had been waiting for the end of the ceremony, thunder cracked and it began to rain.

 There Are Steps

    Bryant couldn''t get Timin''s words out of his head. The Tarrin was right¡ªhe did not deserve Kaye. Not because of his parentage or wings, but because he was a selfish coward, and she was so much stronger than he was. What little he slept that night was with her bracelet in hand, and come morning it was too late to go back. She would be High Priestess by now.

    He was staring at the trees when Elett scampered to the edge of the cliff and sat next to him.

    ¡°Hello,¡± she said cheerfully.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Bryant replied with a sad smile as he looked at her. He held the bracelet, rubbing a finger along the symbols that he carved with so much care and dedication.

    A little pout graced Elett¡¯s face as she looked at it. ¡°Kaye¡¯s not coming back.¡±

    ¡°No."

    ¡°Did she become Tarrin?¡± Elett asked in a whisper, as if it were some secret that they couldn¡¯t tell the other Faye.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Bryant nodded and looked at the bracelet¡ªKaye had become Tarrin. A Tarrin with wings, but still Tarrin.

    Elett looked at him with large, curious eyes. ¡°Why do you not become Tarrin then?¡±

    Bryant patted her head and laughed softly. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. I cannot become Tarrin.¡±

    ¡°Kaye did.¡±

    ¡°Kaye was born Tarrin,¡± he pointed out.

    ¡°Father did,¡± she said innocently.

    Bryant stopped petting her hair and looked in the direction of Gaerlom. He squeezed the bracelet until it cut into his palm. "Who told you that?"

    "Celeste." Elett''s legs kicked against the side of the cliff. "She said father left us here because he could not make that choice for us."

    He glanced at her, angry that Celeste said anything about it at all. He didn''t want Elett growing up like him, always aware that her parents had given her up because she was Faye; because she couldn''t live in a Tarrin village. But she stared at him with a childlike smile.

    ¡°There are steps on the side of the mountain.¡± She pointed to where the cliff ledge met the side of the mountain. ¡°Tommen and I found them once when we were exploring.¡±

    Bryant followed her finger but didn''t see anything. "Father won''t be back, Elett."

    "I know, but you could come back sometimes." She stood and grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Celeste you won¡¯t be to dinner tonight.¡± Then she flew to the caves, leaving him bewildered.

    Finally, Bryant shook his head and began to laugh softly¡ªElett was a sharp one. He stood and went to where she had pointed to examine the steps.

 An Army To Match Obsids

    The rain let up in time for Monk''s ceremony, which was little more than an official proclamation by the new High Priestess that he was chief. He didn¡¯t need to make another blood-bond with the tribe¡ªas a warrior he was already required to put the people before himself. He was given a pendant, stained with Oak''s blood, that Petoskey never had the chance to wear, and taken to his new residence in the chief''s tent. He would live there with his mother until he found a wife to take over the duties as first woman of the tribe.

    The warriors celebrated with wine that was meant for Trina''s Day, toasting their God, their new chief, and the Monster Tamer. The rain began again in earnest but could do nothing to cut the celebration short. Men ran from tent to tent with their wine, joining and leaving groups of partiers around the fire circle. Kindra and Gar stayed in her tent, but always had visitors. Even Monk left his new tent to celebrate with his best friend and the Bride of Eoin. As the revelry died down, the new chief lay on Kindra''s cot in silence.

    "Do you feel like chief yet?" she asked.

    "Do you feel like a warrior yet?"

    She threw a rag at him and they both chuckled. Gar was already asleep on the double cot, the small amount of wine he was allowed knocked him out long ago. Kindra brushed the hair from his forehead before looking at Monk.

    "Please don''t make fun at my ceremony tomorrow."

    His smile was more sober than she was used to. It seemed Monk''s endless mirth died with his father. "Relax, River. We all knew you''d get your name. Even the God couldn''t stand up to your stubbornness."

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "He stood up to it far too long already," she said, but smiled at the use of her warrior name. It would be official tomorrow evening, and she could put the memory of the last naming behind her. The promise to her father would finally be fulfilled.

    They sat in silence for a while as her thoughts drifted around her father and her naming, and brought her eventually to what she really wanted to ask Monk.

    "What if we bought more horses?"

    His head came up lazily from dozing. "What if we did?"

    "We could use them to attack the Obsidians. We could take back Deer Valley and stop paying restitution."

    Monk was silent for a long time before he answered her, a quality she liked in him as chief. "If you can bring your sister around to the idea of attacking them, I will send a trading group to Coyote to bring back horses." He paused and looked at her for a moment. "You think you can train horses to let someone other than an Odion fight on them?"

    She ran a hand through her hair. "I can train them not to throw you off long enough to scare the Obsidians into defeat."

    He smiled. "You get permission from your sister, and I will get the horses. You will be my chief of horses."

    Kindra swallowed and looked at Gar. "I don¡¯t need her permission; I already went to Obsid and demanded war. My sister cannot stop it. We will meet in Deer Valley at the end of summer." She looked at Monk, whose smile had grown into the old damn-everyone smile she was used to. "The men of Fie Wain can fight, and we can teach the others. It''s time all the tribes learned to defend themselves instead of relying on Fie Eoin. The Dacians should join us, and perhaps the Gaerloms again, since they didn''t lose many in the last battle. Coyote''s tribe and their horses. And the Faye for healing." It would be an army to match Obsid''s, at least.

    "They should have made you chief."

    "You already tried that, remember?" She ran her hand over Gar''s tattoo. "Even now Oak''s loyal men would never follow me."

    He shrugged. "They''d follow you into battle if you were riding that monster. There''s not a single one of us who wouldn''t."

    They planned well into the night for their attack on the Obsidians. It was rare for Fie Eoin to initiate any attack, but the horses and the combined strength of the tribes would help.

 Lovebird

    The next morning was bright and sunny, with lazy white clouds and the tree buds dripping leftovers from the night''s rain. Kindra woke early and went on patrol, being one of the few uninjured, and fewer sober, warriors. She would be relieved for her naming ceremony that evening, and she was anxious to have it over with.

    River.

    She liked the name¡ªit sounded powerful and peaceful at the same time. After the past year she was ready for the peaceful part of her name to come out in her. It even sounded a little feminine, which she would have hated at the last naming but didn''t mind now. She was a woman, after all, and had found a man to love her. It was better than having a masculine name.

    She was contemplating warrior names when someone approached from the mountain side. She gripped her spear tighter and waited silently as they approached.

    "Relax," a man''s voice said just before he was visible. "It is only me."

    "Bryant?" Kindra wasn''t sure what else to say as he walked over. He looked tired, but content, not drawn tight with worry or anger like the last time she''d seen him. He was carrying a small bag, which he dropped at his feet as he stopped before her.

    "Can I have your spear for a moment?"

    "Why?" She took a half-step back in distrust. Kaye wasn¡¯t in danger¡ªhe had no reason to use a weapon.

    "I need it."

    If he tried to attack, Kindra knew she could win, but she didn''t like being weaponless near someone with a spear, especially not right now. She glanced at the trees to make sure it wasn''t an ambush, but relented and handed the spear over as she realized how ridiculous that was. Bryant couldn''t hurt her.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    "Thank you," he said and removed his shirt. He reached back with one hand to grab his outstretched wing.

    "What are you...wait!"

    Kindra tried to grab his hand away, but Bryant made the first cut, grunted in pain and dropped to one knee. He took a few deep breaths as red bloomed across the base of the wing and dripped on the grass. Before she could take the spear from him, he finished the job, gasped and held his wing in his hands so he could look at what he''d done.

    "What is wrong with you?¡± Kindra grabbed the spear from him. "They don''t grow back!"

    "I know." He dropped it and turned to her, hand out for the spear.

    "No. My sister¡¯s going to be so upset that I let you do this. Why would you do this?"

    "I have to become Tarrin."

    "She loved you as a Faye."

    He shook his head. "I cannot live here as a Faye." His eyes pleaded with her while the puddle at his feet grew slowly. He was going to lose a lot of blood if she didn''t get him bandaged soon, but she knew that look. He would find another weapon and finish the job.

    "Fine. They¡¯re your wings, cut them off if you want." She threw the spear on the ground between them and turned her back, crossing her arms and wincing at his next two exclamations of pain. When he was silent, she grabbed his shirt and pressed it to the freely-bleeding wounds on his shoulder blades.

    The tribe was on edge already, and the commotion brought Monk and the High Priestess to the woods. Kaye''s eyes grew wide. "What have you done?" She pushed Kindra out of the way and took over to stop the bleeding.

    "He did it to himself," Kindra crossed her arms and shook her head.

    "I''m Tarrin," Bryant gasped and squeezed his eyes shut. "I can live here now."

    Kaye leaned her forehead against his shoulder and sighed. "You didn''t have to do this."

    "I did."

    She shook her head and checked to see if the bleeding had stopped. Blood still welled out of the angry cuts, and she replaced the shirt. "Can you stand? We need to get you bandaged before you lose too much blood."

    He nodded and Monk helped him stand before handing Kindra her spear.

    "Well," Kindra said and raised her eyebrows, already feeling better for the spear back in her hands. "Now you have a mark like every other man in the tribe. Bryant Conal, proven true in battle, and marked as one of Eoin''s own. Welcome to Fie Eoin, Lovebird."

 The Named Warrior

    The crowd in the center of the village grew well before dusk as food was brought out and set up. Men followed the food to snitch a bite before the late meal, while their wives swatted them away and tempted them instead with wine. At this rate there would be none left for Trina''s Day, but no one would mind. The Feast of Lovers would be a success with or without wine¡ªnew romances were already forming between the survivors.

    As dark fell, the crowd became restless and rowdy, impatient for the naming of their Monster Tamer and the feast to follow. Gar was helped to the front of the fire circle to witness the naming, and Kaye took her place at the High Priestess'' table before she nodded to the drummers to begin calling the crowd to settle. When the noise died down, the drum gave one final, loud beat, and Monk stepped out from his tent. He walked to Kindra''s and called her out before leading her to the front of the fire circle.

    Kindra turned and knelt. The drops of warm oil hit her back. She waited, muscles tense, for Monk to say her name, but there was only silence. She glanced at her sister, face highlighted by the fire, but Kaye watched Monk with a secretive little smile as if they were co-conspirators.

    Kindra''s gaze fell to the dirt as the familiar shame welled up. Pike''s taunts rang in her ears, calling her Nameless, a failure. She braced to stand and leave the fire circle when Monk''s voice finally called out, loud and confident to the perplexed crowd.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "Clear Water!"

    At first, nobody cheered. Her warrior name was River¡ªthey had already used it. Now the new chief was declaring them wrong. They looked to each other in confusion before Monk turned to the crowd, his eyes clearing from their vision.

    "The Bride of Eoin, Monster Tamer of the Seven Tribes of Aleda, saw the path clear before her and took it, although the rest of us were mired in muddy water. She is the clean rain that washes away the old, to bring life to the new. The constant river, that wears away the rock which tries to block its trail. The raging floodwater, against which no man can stand.¡±

    He grasped her arm and helped heave her to her feet, the smile on his face warm instead of taunting. The look in his eyes full of pride. ¡°Clear Water Odion. The first woman warrior of Fie Eoin.¡±

    Kindra swallowed hard and blinked tears from her eyes as the name settled on her¡­within her. Gar was the first to cheer, and the other warriors chimed in, chanting "Clear Water, Clear Water" until she turned to face them. She was speechless¡ªClear Water was a more powerful name than River, but she was already attached to the other. Still, their chants and the warmth of her mark where the oil clung was enough to convince her that Monk was right, and finally she stepped forward with a grin to accept their congratulations.

 Epilogue

    The High Priestess dipped her fingers into the thick blood and traced the mark of Clear Water on Kindra''s back. The blood was Eoin¡¯s and had been substituted for the red ocher that was normally used when preparing for battle. The horse hadn¡¯t been happy with the knife that drew it, but stood still under the hands of the priestess.

    It wasn¡¯t often that the warriors prepared for battle, but they had spent the summer licking their wounds, gathering allies and acquiring horses, and now their Monster Tamer was leading them into battle against her husband and his Obsidian army.

    ¡°Eoin protect you,¡± Kaye said as she finished the mark and turned Kindra around. She smeared the remainder of the blood on Kindra¡¯s face, neck, and arms. ¡°Aleda accept you if you fail.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fail,¡± Gar said, and Kindra knew the mark on his back itched to go with her even as his wound kept him seated.

    ¡°We won¡¯t,¡± she assured him, her mind already distant, already in the battle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about ¡®we¡¯. ¡®You¡¯ come back alive.¡±

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°No saving trainees,¡± Kaye agreed. ¡°No taking on too many men by yourself.¡±

    A smile crept onto Kindra¡¯s face, and she looked at Gar. ¡°If I see any trainees, I will personally beat them unconscious.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± He placed his hands on her cheeks and kissed her despite the warm blood on her face. His hands left white imprints and her gaze softened briefly. He squeezed her hand. ¡°Go. Scare the life out of those bastards with your monsters.¡±

    She studied his face for a long moment, although half of her mind was already in Deer Valley. "I¡¯ll teach you to ride a horse when I return. You¡¯ll be by my side next time."

    He smiled, and she left before he could say anything more.

    The battlefield was the same her father fought on¡ªthe large, open field of Deer Valley. The Obsidian army was already waiting in a line several deep when the Aledans arrived. Obsid stood in back like a coward. The Aledan warriors who had been able to procure horses lined up in front of the line. Kindra rode back and forth before them, Eoin as eager to charge as she.

    No time was wasted on speeches or prayers; when they were ready, they charged.

    ¡°For Eoin!¡± Clear Water unsheathed her sword and kicked Eoin''s sides so he jumped ahead of the rest.

    ¡°For Eoin!¡± The scream of the warriors thundered over the hoofs of the horses as they charged.

    The Obsidians cowered and ran as Clear Water and her cavalry broke on them in a wave of retribution.

 All The Other Odions (Authors Note)

    <div>

    <div>

    So...Fie Eoin is finished. Or rather, The Nameless Warrior is finished. 21 years, Aledans. It''s a really weird feeling.

    I''m still working on what I might want to do with the book now - learn how to format it and make it into an actual book-shaped thing? Not worry about that one bit because godsIdontwanttolearnanotherbookshapedthing? I''m gonna keep mulling it over for now.

    There is a second book in the works (actually, there''s four books total, so whee!). The second book is tentatively called The Daughter Of Eoin, and while Kindra and Kaye play a big part, it''s Karigan Odion and her twin brother, Andric, who get the majority of the spotlight in that one. If you liked Kindra you''re gonna LOVE Karigan!

    There''s also a third and fourth book planned. The third is twin brothers, Hemlock and Barracuda Odion, and the fourth is a prequel of Ian the Odion (known as Ian the Twin because of his two-faced nature ;) )

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    I could also write a whole book about Fennec Odion and Kaye Conal, but I won''t do that. I have written short stories about Aleda (who was deified for her actions), and Faye and Tarrin (who''s names survived in a slightly different way), but those are...depressing.

    Aleda''s short story will come first. Get the tissues ;)

    For now, I plan the same format for the rest of the series as the original: posting for free bi-weekly on Wattpad, Royal Road, and Patreon. Based on the length of FE, that should keep me posting for YEARS.

    For now, though, it''s time for a little break, and reading other people''s words instead of my own. I have a tbr that makes me tremble! I''m also reopening to query/synopsis/first pages critiques, so I''m hoping to help a few folks along the way.

    Thank you for sticking with me (and Kindra) for the past thirteen months. I hope you enjoyed the book, and are looking forward to what''s to come :)